The Healthcare Law Analytical Essay Best Essay Help

Table of Contents Managerial decision-making

Demand, supply and market equilibrium

Optimization techniques

Consumer behavior and rational choice

Demand functions

Application of demand functions in the healthcare law

Production theory

Work Cited

The healthcare law that was enacted this spring by the U.S. President Barrack Obama aimed at providing U.S citizens with medical cover. The law established universal medical services to all U.S. citizens and to be paid for by the federal government. The enactment of the law ends the need for private medical insurance in the country that will now provide supplementary medical coverage.

The government would fund the national healthcare through taxation and other funds that would replace the health insurance premiums that were initially paid by the citizens. This paper examines the application of economic concepts such as law of demand supply, equilibrium and managerial decisions on this healthcare law.

Managerial decision-making Every organization aims at maximizing the profit made by the organization. In order to maximize profits, the organization needs to minimize costs. According to Png and Lehman, the management of an organization has a duty to formulate policies and make decisions that would lead to the achievement of the set goals (36).

Given that the business environment is dynamic, firm mangers usually rely on strategic decision making that involves making of decisions based on the strategies that would maximize the use of firm resources.

Some of the strategic decisions made by an organization include decisions on cost minimization and effective utilization of firm resources. In order to minimize costs, the management ensures that the operational processes are efficient, cheap quality inputs are utilized efficiently while creating valuable products that satisfy consumer needs.

Basing on the managerial decision-making, the federal government is similar to the management of organizations. It needs to ensure that all healthcare needs of U.S citizens are satisfied. Therefore, it sought to satisfy the healthcare needs by establishing the national healthcare act that would be funded through taxation. This decision to enact the act is optimal because the federal government would establish a healthy nation that would contribute to economic growth positively through increased production.

Demand, supply and market equilibrium According to Png and Lehman, both buyers and sellers meet in a market in which there is the exchange of goods and services (121). Economic resources are usually in short supply while the needs that are to be fulfilled using the resources are usually indefinite. In addition, different people and regions are bestowed with different resources that satisfy different human needs.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Due to different endowment of resources to countries and regions, some countries have a comparative advantage in the production of a given good or service over others. In addition, the differences in resources endowment have made countries and individuals within the country to be dependent on external economies hence; they would always demand the supply of given goods and services for the fulfillment of their needs.

The law of demand posits that the demands for goods and services shrink as the prices of the goods/services increases while other things are held steady. Demand is provided in terms of quantity of the goods. The quantities of goods that are demanded by clients differ from one individual to another basing on various factors that affect demand.

Fluctuations in the quantity of a given good/service that is required by consumers fluctuates over time based various factors such as the level of proceeds for consumers, the price of the good and availability of substitutes among other factors.

The supply of goods and services occurs in the market too. Suppliers provide goods based on the quantity of the goods that consumers require in order to meet their needs. The quantity of goods/services supplied is a function of many factors including the price of the good/service, level of income for consumers, productivity and the amount of goods/services that consumers need in order to meet their needs.

The law of supply postulates that the supply of a given good/service declines as the price of the good/service decreases and vice versa with other factors being held steady (Png and Lehman 357).

Equilibrium in the market is obtained at the level in which the total of goods/services demanded by clients equates the level of goods/services supplied by different sellers in the same market.

At equilibrium, the price at which the sellers sell their products to customers is referred to as the equilibrium price while the equilibrium quantity is the quantity supplied by sellers and bought by clients in the market. At equilibrium, there is no incentive for the suppliers to increase the goods supplied because the price and income remains the same in the short term.

We will write a custom Essay on The Healthcare Law specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Similarly, customers have no incentive to increase the amount of goods demanded in the short term. The changes in other factors in the business environment can cause the amount of goods/services supplied and demanded in the market to change. Some of the factors include changes in demographics, income and productivity among other factors (Png and Lehman 123).

The economic concepts of demand and supply could also be applied to the healthcare act. The customers in include all U.S. citizens that needs medical care. The supplier is the government. The level of demand would increase if the U.S. population increased or the levels of epidemic or accidents in the country increased. The equilibrium in the provision healthcare services to the citizens would be achieved whenever the supplied services would be equal to the demanded services.

Optimization techniques According to Png and Lehman, an optimizing firm should keep producing as long as the marginal costs incurred during production are less than the marginal revenue (183). During the production period, the company should always focus on minimizing processing costs to ensure that it meets its profit maximization objective. An organization should produce until the level in which the magical costs realized in the course of production are equal to the marginal revenue.

This is the optimal position of the firm. Any increase in production would result in losses. The management of an organization can alter this position if long-term production capacity is created. This can only happen in new management tools such as investment in new technologies and expansion of production space and plant.

The application of optimal techniques to the healthcare law would mean that the federal government should increase the provision of healthcare services as long as the marginal costs incurred in healthcare service provision is less than the marginal tax collected by the government.

The optimal level of healthcare service provision would be when the marginal cost of the services is equal to the marginal tax collected. New decisions to use advanced technology and increase healthcare services provision capacity should sought once the government increases service provision at the expense of healthcare costs.

Consumer behavior and rational choice Organizations are involved in the production of goods and services while consumers are mainly to make consumption decisions for the produced goods. The theory of demand postulates that consumers demand goods (services) in order to meet their unlimited wants. After the goods/services are provided, the consumers consume them for satisfaction that is measured in terms of utility.

Consumers are rational in their consumption decisions because they always choose the best basket of supplied goods that would best meet their needs given the prevailing circumstances. They therefore decide the quantity of goods to purchase and the amount of money to spend on the goods. Given the rationality of consumers, the healthcare service consumers in the U.S., the U.S citizens are rational consumers too.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Healthcare Law by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More They would make decisions on the type of healthcare services demanded. However, the amount of money to spend on the services would not be made by the citizens, but by the federal government through taxation.

Demand functions Demand functions indicate the existing relationship between the levels of the good demanded and the determinants of the levels demanded by the customer. The quantity of a given good demanded by consumers is determined by various factors such as the price of the good, the level of income, the prices of other related goods such as compliments and substitutes and tastes and preferences. Given these factors, the demand function of a given good can be expressed as indicated below.

D=f(P,I,PXPYT) where D- quantity demanded, P- price of the good demanded, I- Income, PX– price of related good x, PY– Price related good y and T- tastes and preferences.

Application of demand functions in the healthcare law The demand function could also be applied to the healthcare law and the demand of healthcare in the U.S. The U.S. citizens are the consumers of healthcare services provided by the federal government under the healthcare law.

The demand of healthcare services in the U.S is determined by various factors such as exposure to risk factors, levels of income, price of healthcare among other factor. The healthcare demand function can be expressed as below.

H=f(R,I,P, O) where H- healthcare quantity demanded, R-exposure to risk factors, I-levels of Income, P-charge son the healthcare and O-other factors

An increase in any of the causative factors could alter the level of healthcare services demanded by the U.S. citizens. For instance, an increase in the number of people exposed to risky environments that could affect negatively their health could increase the demand of healthcare services. An increase in healthcare taxation could reduce the demand for healthcare services because many people would opt for private services. This is similar to an increase in income for U.S citizens.

Production theory Production of goods and services entails utilization of various resource inputs such as labor, power, and raw materials among other factors. The theory of production involves the determination of the levels of input factors to be used by an organization to produce a given level of out.

An organization would combine different levels of factors of inputs such as labor and capital to produce a given output. However, in the course of productivity, organizations aim at minimizing the costs incurred while ensuring that the profit realized are maximum. A firm can experience increasing returns to scale if the marginal costs incurred reduce as the produced output increases.

Constant returns to scale are experienced whenever the marginal cost realized by the organization is constant as the output produced increases. On the contrary, decreasing returns to scale would be realized if the marginal costs of an organization incurred during productivity would increase as output increases.

Therefore, it is advisable that the management of the organization should produce up to that level in which the marginal cost equals the marginal revenue in order to avoid reduction in scale of returns that could lead to an exit from the market (Png and Lehman 319).

The application of the theory of production to the healthcare law implies that the government provides healthcare services using capital and labor. Capital used in the productivity of the services includes the buildings, latest technological equipment in public hospital vehicles among other capital tools.

Labor on the other hand includes all healthcare professionals employed by the state to provide quality healthcare to U.S. nationals. The cost incurred in the provision of healthcare services includes the cost of capital and labor while the revenue is obtained from healthcare taxation. Increasing returns would be realized whenever the marginal cost of providing healthcare services decreases as service provision increases.

On the contrary, the federal government would realize reducing returns to scale whenever the marginal costs incurred by the state in providing healthcare services increases as provision of healthcare services increases. The optimal healthcare service output would be at the position in which the level of marginal cost of healthcare service provision equals marginal revenue from taxes (Png and Lehman 170).

The federal government in the healthcare sector in the long run should pursue technological change and industrial revolution. This would enable the federal government increase and improve the provision of healthcare services to U.S. citizens. However, the federal government can pursue technological change if it realizes that it is providing healthcare services under decreasing returns to scale. This change of strategy would ensure that the government minimizes costs while maximizing healthcare tax revenue.

Work Cited Png, Ivan and Lehman, Dale. Managerial Economic. New York: Willey-BlackWell. 2007.


How I Would Clean the Earth Analytical Essay college essay help near me

Table of Contents Issues facing the world

Involving the youth

How to clean the earth




Works Cited

The world is continually advancing in technology and other areas of life such as businesses, and e-commerce, among others. However, this does not reflect on its steps towards being eco-friendly.

Instead, the world is becoming polluted at an alarming rate, which in turn contributes to various health problems. In addition, the world is suffering from the effects of global warming, which is increasingly causing unpredictable weather. This has contributed to various devastating calamities such as global warming, famine, among others, on the world population.

This raises the need to save our world by trying to solve these challenges. Various organizations around the world have credited global warming with a series of devastating calamities throughout the world. For instance, The Pentagon believes that pollution and its effects in global warming, famine, among other calamities are the destabilizing force in the world as people seek for limited resources.

This is mainly because a polluted world leads to climatic changes, which are closely linked to economic stability as well as security of energy. This paper will try to explore ways of cleaning the earth to make it a better place for the present and future generations ( 1).

Issues facing the world The world is faced with several issues that need immediate attention. These range from global warming, famine, earthquakes, inadequate drinking water, drought, overcrowding, and increased spread of diseases, among others. Most of these issues have been attributed to our way of living. In fact, some of these issues can be avoided if we could take care of our world.

In essence cleaning our world is an instrumental step towards saving it from harsh calamities such as tornadoes and spread of diseases. To do this, every party needs to be involved. This includes the society, to ensure that their aspirations of a green earth are met. Cleaning the world is a collective responsibility that should encompass every group of people.

This should include the youth, organizations, government institutions, universities, schools, corporate businesses, private sectors, among others. When this is done effectively, pollution of our environment would be greatly reduced, in the process helping in reducing transmission of waterborne diseases, natural calamities, and conflicts, among others.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For, this reason, it is important that cleaning of our world be done regularly to help save it for future generations. Moreover, for this to succeed, youths should be involved. This is mainly because they will suffer from the symptoms of emerging calamities named above. Furthermore, their children will also be affected, and they have the energy to make these changes (VanderMey 58).

Involving the youth Youths are usually instrumental in almost every activity of the society. This is mainly because they posses the energy and numbers required to perform this cause. Educating the youth on how to ensure cleanliness of their environs is critical to survival of future generations. The bible states clearly that cleanliness is next to godliness. This phrase has had a great impact in our society as people try to explore its significance.

In essence, even as we move forward in technologies, social development as well as in our steps with Christ. It is our responsibility to care for the environment. The youth, especially, have a mandate to ensure our world is clean. In this regard, it is important not only to clean the earth during the earth-cleaning day, but also to be aware of our environment and keep it safe.

Another reason why we need to save our environment and clean our world is to protect the lives of endangered species. The changing climates are posing great danger to animals and plants as famine and drought ravage them respectively ( 1).

How to clean the earth For all the advances that have been made, the worlds still suffers greatly from pollution and careless disposal of wastes that now threaten our very survival. Some of these problems are avoidable, if care can be taken to ensure safe disposal of wastes as well as regular cleaning of our environment.

This will mitigate spread of diseases, effects of global warming, drought and instead improve lives of inhabitants of the earth. There are many ways through which, individuals and organizations can clean up the world. These include buying recyclable products, preparing vegetarian meals fewer times a week.

Others include wise disposal of wastes, cleaning our compounds, among others. This paper will focus mainly on those that affect our youths and that require changes. These include, cleaning our compounds, disposing both recyclable and unrecyclable wastes wisely and safely.

We will write a custom Essay on How I Would Clean the Earth specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Buying recycled products to help clean our world. Ensuring that we completely use up our clothes before buying new ones and other related materials. In addition, youths need to participate in eco-friendly projects such as tree planting programs, sensitization of the society on importance of conserving our environment as well as cleaning it (VanderMey 58).

These programs are very important in helping to cleanup the world. Moreover, youths should take a significant step to educate the world on health risks and calamities associated with a dirty world.

They should also ensure that they take the initiative to clean streets and other environs during earth clean up day, which usually takes place every third weekend of September. In addition, they should also be proactive to initiating other projects aimed at cleaning the world wherever they are regularly.

This is a call to all the youths in the world, because the repercussions of our mistakes will affect all living things on earth. Every group of individuals has a responsibility of saving our world from pollution. In fact, every organization as well as businesses should adopt eco-friendly methods of production, and waste disposal.

For instance, use of recyclable papers to print in offices and other departments should be adopted to save our trees. In all these, the youth, who form the majority of populations in the world, need to be actively involved in cleaning our world. If this is achieved, then most of the world’s goals will be achieved (VanderMey 58).

Discussion Most people keep blaming our governments for global warming due to release of greenhouse gases to the atmosphere. However, even though this is true and should be condemned, our people also need to save their environs from destruction. Cleaning the world is for everyone and should therefore a collective responsibility.

As much as this may be difficult, everyone should do something to clean the world. This starts from simple disposal of wastes to e-commerce, paperless banking, buying of recycled products and reducing carbon emissions, among others. Polluted environment poses hazardous risks to life on earth.

In fact, some calamities have been attributed to a polluted world. These include global warming, drought, famine, economic instability, conflicts among other problems. Countries should therefore ensure that such problems are mitigated on, to promote a better world for the present and future generations ( 1).

Not sure if you can write a paper on How I Would Clean the Earth by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Conclusion The modern world is currently faced with various environmental issues that need immediate attention. These range from global warming, famine, earthquakes, inadequate drinking water, drought, and overcrowding, increased spread of diseases, among others. Most of these issues have been attributed to our way of living.

In fact, some of these issues can be avoided if we could take care of our world. This cannot be achieved fully, if everyone looks on governments to reduce fuel emissions. In fact, as much as the governments work towards reducing environmental pollution, steps should be taken by the society to clean their environment.

As has been stated above, this should be done through, among others, actively involving the youth in cleaning our world, buying of recycled and recyclable products such as printing papers, and computers. Other methods include using electronic mails, to save our trees, paperless banking, participating in regular tree planting programs, among others (Parashar 1).

Recommendation More Youths should be actively involved in cleaning the world since they form the majority of the earth’s population and are strong agents of change. Institutions should also adopt paperless banking as well as e-messages and learning to save our trees. In addition, more people should participate in world earth day to clean the world. It should also be noted that even without waiting for earth cleaning day, people should ensure that their environs are clean (Mika Community Development 1).

Works Cited “Put Your Group on the 2011 Global Environmental Map!” 15.07.2011. Web.

Mika Community Development. “Youth Development”. 16.07.2011. Web.

Parashar, Utpal. “Nepal: Cleaning the world’s highest garbage dump”. Hindustan Times. 28.03.2011. Web.

VanderMey, Randall, et al., eds. “The College Writer: A Guide to Thinking, Writing, and Researching. 2nd ed”. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 2006.


Planning a Program of Physical Development Expository Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Personal exercise habits are particularly vital for body physical and mental functioning. Lack of exercise in addition to bad eating habits basically ruins one’s health and fitness. Motivation, money and time are some of major factors that influence exercises, especially personal training.

In addition, regular physical exercises and dieting contribute to a great percentage in controlling diseases like respiratory or heart diseases. Housh et al. (2003) noted that physical activity is critical to good health, development and fitness for individuals.

Most of the time in our daily lives is devoted to eating, sleeping and working. In most cases, individuals fail in managing time or funding personal training, which has an adverse effect to their health and fitness.

Motivation is one of the important elements to individuals who usually engage in physical exercise. Motivation through leadership and management factors on individuals contribute largely to the level of personal training or exercises.

Individual management is the act of getting things done while leadership makes these things to done right, at the right place and at the right time. Research indicates that patients and non-patients are advised by their health professionals on the benefits of regular physical exercises.

Some of the benefits as indicated above include healthier heart, weight control and strong body. Based on this health expertise, I would like to do 45 minutes of weight training, five days in a week and 30 minutes of cardiovascular training, 5 days a week. Fundamentally, setting high goals at the start can demotivate my training program.

For an excellent planning program of physical development, setting small goals and then progressing to more advanced excises is more appropriate. Essentially, it would be advisable to start with small goals like walking for ten minutes and then slowly build up to bigger goals like training for 30 minutes in a day for five days in a week.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Planning a program of physical development As noted above, personal leadership and individual management are critical to personal training and physical activities to an individual. Individuals need to incorporate the influence of personal leadership, ability to keep commitments in order to achieve physical development and personal training programs’ objectives. For this purpose, one needs to be proactive and provide effective personal vision in the program.

Planning for a physical development program thus is vital. Planning for money, time and increasing personal motivation is equally important in the plan. In addition, as indicated by Housh et al. (2003), understanding locomotion movements, non-locomotion skills and object manipulation skills is also critical.

One needs to understand the basic components of physical development fitness. These include cardiorespiratory endurance, muscular strengths, muscular endurance and the flexibility (Borsdorf, 2011).

Cardiorespiratory endurance refers to the capability to provide oxygen and nutrients to body organs and remove excretes for a period of time. Running for over 10 minutes especially long run and swimming are some of the tactics engaged in this exercise parts.

Muscular strengths involve the ability of muscular tissues to exert required force for a particular period of time, usually brief contraction and relaxation. Muscular endurance refers to the capability of muscles to sustain contraction and relaxation on an exercise with a fixed obstacle. Usually, the arm and shoulder muscles fall under this component.

Lastly, flexibility refers to the free movements of joints and muscles when the body is under a motion (Borsdorf, 2011). Based on these components, personal training programs need to incorporate locomotion movements, non-locomotion movements and object manipulation skills.

According to Borsdorf (2011), experts assert that physically fit person is the individual who has fully learnt the skills important to performing various physical activities. He /she is physically fit when the person regularly engages in physical activities, understands the benefits of physical fitness and development as well as the values of personal training and its contribution to health life.

We will write a custom Essay on Planning a Program of Physical Development specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Some of the movement and skills to be included in the physical development programs include; components of aerobics skills, flexibility movements, strong muscle skills, muscular endurance movements and nutrition skills.

Others will include skills related to fitness, which includes coordination, commitment balance, pace management and the reaction skills among others. The primary reason for including all these skills in the physical development program is because they focus on everyday health and fitness. Moreover, they can be lessened or tightened fairly as training progresses.

They also largely contribute to prevention of cardiac diseases and conditions attributed to lack of physical activities. The exercise will always start up by a warm up and end by a cold down activity, which is more of aerobics. The various exercise program activities will focus on the following timings to enhance physical adjustments;

Warm up- 5- 15 minutes of walking jogging, arm circling. This activity will stimulate muscle movements.

Muscular strength exercises- this will focus about 20 minutes for 5 days in a week that will include excises of major muscle groups. This will be done by lifting about 5 to 10 kilograms of weight to increase muscle strength.

Muscular endurance – the session will include 25 minutes for 5 days in a week and will include push-ups, sit-ups and pull-ups to strengthen muscles.

Cardiorespiratory endurance- this will be a 20 minutes aerobic activity that requires oxygen for 20 minutes per week. Rope jumping and swimming is recommended for this session.

Flexibility- includes slowly daily stretching for around 8- 12 minutes.

Cool down- will be done for 5 to 10 minutes and usually, low level exercises such as slow walking combined with stretching will be preferred.

Some of the changes that will be focused on will relate to the change in specific activity to affect each of the program activity such as changing from swimming to rope jumping in order to facilitate aerobic mechanism adaption (Borsdorf, 2011).

Changing from regularity of time, to balancing components in a week facilitates time management. Besides, intensity, frequency and duration of time in an activity will be enhanced to change progression of each excise component.

Analysis of chronic and infectious diseases Introduction

Since ancient times, spectrum of health and related issues such as the environmental hazards and development of diseases have emerged to pose a big challenge to world societies. In this respect, humankind has engaged in developing and innovating diseases control mechanism and drugs to enabled humans lives longer.

Literacy level has largely increased while education systems have improved, making incomes patterns and development opportunities magnified. After all these amplifications to societies, diseases such as chronic and infectious diseases have taken new direction to penetrate into the societies.

In many developing and underdeveloped countries, these diseases have taken on a larger part to deaths. In addition, most developing societies have been engulfed by many new, emerging and reemerging chronic and infectious diseases. In the near past, chronic and infectious diseases have taken new positive direction towards control and prevention.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Planning a Program of Physical Development by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More In this case, these have been noted by societies as epidemic diseases which need thorough research, eradication mechanism and clinical investigation across the world. Most of chronic diseases have been evidenced to be caused by microorganisms known as viruses. The only variation between the infectious diseases and the chronic disease is due to the difference in incubation periods and the epidemiology procedure put forth in control (Gorbach et al 2004).

Again, infectious diseases are acute epidemics where primary transmission is commonly person to person, indirect vector and has a common source. According to Gorbach et al (2004), infectious diseases are diseases of infection origin whose incidence in humans has increased within the recent pasts or threatens to increase in the near future. These diseases have been noted to emerge and increase rapidly in new environment.

Examples of infectious diseases and chronic diseases are; H5N1 influenza, smallpox, HIV/Aids, diphtheria, measles, mumps, tetanus, scrub typhus, cholera, infectious hepatitis, typhoid fever, malaria, leptospirosis, poliomyelitis among other long lasting/ chronic dangerous diseases.

Essentially, chronic and infectious diseases epidemiologists have become aware of the necessity to comprehend geographic population at a high risk to any potential exposure of the causing microorganisms.

Characteristics of chronic illness

Chronic illness can be defined as medical conditions associated and attributed by symptoms that require over three months control and management. The health problem can be injury, common medical conditions or genetically (through heredity or mutation) acquired health problems.

According to Biophysical and Psychosocial Concepts in Nursing Practice (nd), most individuals with chronic illness do believe there are sick when the condition starts to be severe or interfere with the daily activities or experiences making them venerable to hard times. The medical condition involves changing an individual lifestyle and management by control or preventing complications to a person.

Despite the fact that each chronic problem has its own characteristics, there are few specific physiological qualities shared by the illness (Biophysical and Psychosocial Concepts in Nursing Practice, nd).

To manage and control chronic conditions, many problems usually require therapeutic regimens. Unlike the infectious diseases which are acute in nature, chronic conditions have relatively long durations that make them difficult to treat and control.

In most instances many patients with this illness are prevalent to either shock, anger, depression, resentment and other emotional effects and psychological reactions. In addition to this, some conditions cause minor reactions while others causes major health problems inconveniencing daily activities and lifestyle. In summary the chronic illness characteristics can include the following;

The illness occurs in many phases over the lifespan of an individual.

It requires more than management of the medical problems since it’s associated with psychological and sociological reactions.

Usually the illness requires a large part of persistent to therapeutic conditions.

One chronic condition may cause other chronic conditions.

Mostly, management and control of chronically infected person lies to the hands of himself/herself and the infected family members.

As indicated by Biophysical and Psychosocial Concepts in Nursing Practice (nd), living with chronic conditions means living in uncertainty on deaths. In addition, the condition treatment is a collaborative process which usually raises ethical issues for the patient, health experts, and the society.

Relationship between a healthy nutritional program and cardiovascular disease

Cardiovascular disease is among the major causes of death across the globe. According to Gaziano et al, 2009, the disease covers array of disorders which involve the cardiac muscle problems, vascular system, brain, and other important organs in the body system. Some of predominant cardiovascular diseases (CVD) include the ischemic heart disease (IHD), stroke, and the cognitive heart failure (CHF).

The causes for CVD are use of tobacco, obesity, high blood glucose, high blood pressure, and the physical inactivity. Among the major causes of this disease is out of bad nutrition and diet habits. Again, Gaziano et al, 2009 indicates most of the prevalent risks are attributed to lifestyle and behavior patterns which further translate to bad nutrition programs. Researches provide that people with heart diseases are less health than individuals without heart diseases.

A healthy lifestyle and behavior can reduce the risk to cardiovascular diseases by over 80 percent. Individuals who are not overweight, dot not consume tobacco, engage into personal physical training, consume less fats and do not drink too much are less risky to cardiovascular diseases infection (Gaziano et al., 2009). In this respect, there is a relationship between health nutrition programs and the cardiovascular diseases.

Effects of chronic and infectious diseases on the immune systems

New chronic and infectious diseases have emerged in the recent past. Immune system mechanism usually provides resistance among diseases causing microorganism.

There is a natural interaction between human bodies and the all good or bad microorganisms. Disease causing microorganisms dominate the environments in which human beings operate in. Human immune systems has developed and evolved to accommodate microorganism dominated environments.

Poor immune system caused by poor nutrition programs and physical training activities makes human bodies prevalent to microbes causing diseases. Infectious and chronic diseases diminish the strength and performance of immune systems to react to microbes. Essentially, acute infectious and chronic diseases affect the immune system.

Nutrition and Physical Fitness Worksheet How does a healthy lifestyle affect self-image and self-esteem?

Health in all animals is basically a physical condition and transforming health requires a physical activity or exercise. Scholars have indicated, in researches that, health living or health condition is not a matter of mind but a condition of individual’s physical body. In this essence, healthy lifestyle due to physical activities and exercises supplemented by diet nutrition affect self-image and self-esteem. Interestingly, self-image and self-esteem controls actions and thus one can change his/her self-image or self-esteem to achieve objectives of healthy lifestyles.

How do you define good nutrition?

The body is made up of different types of cells that perform different function. Therefore, a good nutrition is defined as body with six components, protein, carbohydrates, minerals, fats, fiber and vitamin. Protein provides essential and nonessential amino acids. Fats provide energy while vitamin and the minerals provide the essential minerals and specific vitamin which help in fighting diseases. Carbohydrates are essential for body energy.

What does it mean to eat a balanced diet?

The body needs all the diet but in there right proportion for its normal functioning. A balanced diet contains all types of food nutrition in there right proportion. A diet that has proteins, carbohydrates, fats minerals, fiber and minerals is termed as a balanced diet. Once an individual takes the right amount then the body is able to receive all the important nutrients in its right content.

What are three of the main dangers associated with dieting?

Mostly unbalanced diet intake brings about some nutrition disorders such as diabetes, hypertension and heart diseases among others. The development of eating disorder involves the deficiency of more nutrients in the body than the amount the body ingest.

It is usually brought about by starvation where calories are available for the normal functioning of body process resulting to nutrition symptoms. Nutritional deficiency is also another danger which is brought by eating too little, which leads to nutritional deficiency and nutrition diseases or disorders are exhibited.

What are the top things to consider when creating a safe and effective exercise program?

A good objective or a goal of the exercise programs helps the individual to analyze what is being worked for in the exercise program. The goals bring about the planning activity to be achieved in long run. A possible solution of how to gain the goal is also important. The amount of capabilities to cater for the possible solutions that are set is an important aspect, and the amount of time that is needed for the exercise program. The structure should be consistency and reliable by the user.

What are options for exercise other than belonging to a gym?

Getting outdoor is an important option. This includes the specific exercise that an individual gets in touch outside gym. For instance physical jogging provides stress relief. There are solo acts such as exercising videos which direct on the exercising process. Most of them don’t require the equipment in the gym but simple free weights.

Support groups are also important and this includes interaction of people for motivation, participation in aerobics and relevant nutrition learning programs can be included in this section. Joining sporting club for instance swimming and playing ball games are good examples of outside gym exercises. Exercises such as sit-ups and push-ups can be done anywhere.

What is the best way to lose weight? Be sure to explain your answer and provide at least one source to support your answer.

Physical training is the best way to lose weight. This is because exercises are distinct during the training together with appropriate eating habit. Human body should not be exposed to starvation or inappropriate diets. For instance, eating small amount of balanced diet and exercises increases the metabolic movement and mechanisms which reduces body fats and further regulate blood movement. It can reduce 157 pounds to 130 in just one to two weeks (Powers


The Negative Effect of Tarzan on Children Essay writing essay help

Table of Contents Violence and nudity in Tarzan.

Tarzan is not a violent film for children


Works Cited

Movies have a huge influence on the mindset and culture of the people. Disney movies have been accused of negatively affecting children. The contentious views range from violence, sexual inferences or nudity and racism.

The Tarzan movie released in 1999 received a certain level of criticism concerning the graphic violent scenes of fights between the humans and animals. Many parents and adults were concerned on the impact it would have on the children.

There have been arguments that violent cartoon programs act as an activator of aggressive behavior in children. The children may develop high tendency to engage in fights with other children where they have been wronged instead of choosing other mediums of reconciliation such as talking or consulting their guardians.

The cartoon characters act as role models for children. If Tarzan wins through fighting against the creatures and men who have wronged him the children in following their role model get motivated to fight bullies. The fights may not end up so well. Children could get very hurt.

Furthermore violence in the Disney films does not build a good image or concept of death for the children. Death is final and irreversible. It is a sad affair even for the bad guys to die. The best solution would be for an individual to change his ways. The violence in Disney films like Tarzan is portrayed as entertainment or fun.

It is thrilling and fun when Tarzan kills the Leopardess or when he kills the bad guys and rescues the gorillas. Such movies may cause children to view fighting as fun without thinking of the consequences.

In the movie Tarzan, there have been voices in favor of its negative effects of children. There have also been counterarguments against this accusation as other people say there are good messages portrayed in the movie. In this paper, I will show that the Tarzan movie negatively influences children causing them to have a casual attitude towards fighting. It also causes them to be aggressive which may be dangerous for them and other children who they interact with.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Violence and nudity in Tarzan. The movie begins with an English couple with their baby son who escape from a burning ship. They manage to build a tree house in the jungle. There is a violent scene where the parents are killed by a rogue leopardess. The movie does not show the killing however it shows the body parts of the couple strewn on the floor. Kala, a gorilla finds the abandoned baby but the leopardess wants to eat the baby.

There is another violent scene where Sabor, the leopardess attacks Kala but they manage to escape. Tarzan grows in the forest and when is young, he gets an opportunity to avenge his parent’s death. The movie shows a violent scene where Tarzan kills Sabor (Buck and Lima, 1999)

Later, human explorers come to the jungle. The humans are Professor Porter, Jane and Clayton. As they travel in the jungle, Jane is separated from them. There is a scene where she is chased by baboons and the possibility of a dangerous death. Tarzan however rescues her.

One of the explorers, Clayton is very interested in the baboons and tells Tarzan to shows him where they are staying. Clayton carries a gun which he uses to threaten the gorillas. Due to his actions, the humans are chased away.

Tarzan decides to leave his ape mother and go back home. The movie shows how Tarzan and the other human explorers are attacked by pirates while on a ship. The movie ends with some violent scenes of fighting. Tarzan teams up with his animal friends, the baboons and the rhinos to chase away Clayton who returned to the jungle to capture and sell the gorillas. There are scenes of the fights between Tarzan and Clayton. Tarzan wins the fight. The movie shows the violent death of Clayton who is

strangled to death by the vines in the jungle. There is also nudity in the movie. Tarzan only dresses in a loincloth in the jungle. Children are exposed to a lot of Tarzan’s naked flesh.

Tarzan is not a violent film for children Tarzan is a movie for family entertainment. It is an action movie for children and does not in any way glorify violence or nudity. Tarzan lives in a jungle where they are bound to be fights between animals. If a human being gets lost in a jungle there is bound to be danger.

We will write a custom Essay on The Negative Effect of Tarzan on Children specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The movie shows the dangers that can occur when humans interact with wild animals. It warns children of the dangers in the forests. There are evil people such as Clayton in the world. At the end of the movie when Tarzan triumphs over the evil Clayton, it shows the children that evil does not pay.

It shows that at the end of the day, justice prevails. This view is also reinforced when Tarzan kills Sabor, the leopardess who killed his parents.

It is a realistic movie that shows the troubles at sea such as pirate attacks. Tarzan lives in the jungle and for the movie to be realistic he has to dress in the clothes that the jungle people wear which are loincloths. His private part is covered and the movie does not show any sexual scenes. Overall the movie is a great entertainment film.

Conclusion Despite the arguments that Tarzan is not violent in nature, it is evident that the storyline or plot is mostly made up of fights in the jungle. There are other ways for the Disney Film makers to provide entertainment for children other than violent scenes where animals and humans lose their lives. There should be a limitation on the level of fight scenes in the movies and the level of violence depicted in these films.

The world has become a place of diverse races or cultures. As a child grows up they need to be equipped to interact well with people of different cultures and ethnicity. The children will always encounter other children or pre-teens with different attitudes from their own due to different upbringing. Conflicts are bound to arise. The Disney movies have violent themes that will only serve to cause conflict and aggression in the later years of the child.

Instead the Disney movie producers should strive to show movies that use other forms of conflict resolution such as dialogue and discussions even if they are intense. It is better than overloading a movie with violent scenes. Children will understand that there is no specific way to resolve conflicts. They do not have to fight and it is not cool or fun to demonstrate physical prowess. There are other mediums of conflict resolution.

Works Cited Buck Chris and Kevin Lima. Dir. Tarzan. Walt Disney Pictures. 1999. Film.


Color and Sexual Attraction: The Clothes that People Wear Research Paper a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Proposed Research Topic The investigation as to the role of color in sexual attraction and to understand why certain colors worn by members of the opposite may influence sexual attractiveness.


Human beings crave knowledge in the same way that they crave for nourishment. Knowledge is important from a human development point of view. Knowledge is a crucial ingredient when it comes to survival, especially in ancient times when communities are at the mercy of the elements.

The family, tribe, and people group that have access to information have higher chances of success. In this present age the information that is considered of prime importance is related to sexual attraction. This is an important piece of information for many reasons. First of all, men and women are eager to know what can attract the opposite sex or what do they find desirable in a person.

Secondly, this information can be used by businesspeople in terms of marketing products. Think of how advertising agencies can really profit from a clear understanding of how sexual attraction really works. For example a product for men can be marketed using a woman holding that product and yet at the same time wearing something that would catch the eye of the target audience. The whole advertising campaign should be done correctly but knowledge about color and fashion sense can enhance its effectiveness.

There a great deal of material that can be accessed to increase the proponent’s understanding with regards to the role that color plays in sexual attraction. It has to be pointed out that this is not a new concept (Delamater, 2006, p.344). There are many psychologists and sociologists in the past who were interested about the same subject matter and invested so much to know more about the science behind human interaction, specifically the attraction between man and woman (Folk


CONTAGION a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

Contagion Movie Review (Clinical Hours)
11 unread reply.11 reply.
For this assignment locate the full movie length Contagion. Below is the trailer for the movie. Attached you will find a list of questions you must answer to receive credit for 5 clinical hours. 10 points will be assigned to this assignment. The Contagion worksheet needs to be attached to your response. You will see a paper clip at the bottom of your response. Attach your Contagion worksheet.

Template: Each question must be answered in complete sentences. No less than 2 to 3 sentences. Spelling and grammar count. You do not need a cover sheet or this assignment written in APA format. You can use the template and write your responses below each question. Please submit your Discussion question template to this post.

I will post a copy of the questions along with an EXAMPLE


TNT Express UAE Company External Communication Research Paper essay help

Communication refers to the exchange of information and thoughts either through symbols or words between two or more individuals with the objective of creating a common understanding.

Alternatively, American Management Association (AMA) defines communication to include any behavior that culminates into interchange of meaning. Communication is an important component in the success of firms in different economic sectors. Debasish and Das (2009, p.13), assert that organizational communication forms the basis of a well governed firm.

Lack of a favorable communication climate within a firm can limit a firm’s effectiveness with which it deals with the modern complexities characterizing the business environment. Communication is inseparable from other organizational functions (Debasish


Disaster and Crisis Analytical Essay custom essay help: custom essay help

Disaster and crisis are inevitable aspects in our day to day life. This is because they occur unexpectedly. The best thing is therefore to put on strategic plans that are aimed towards curbing any form of disasters and crisis once they occur so as to avoid occurrence of major losses that could take different forms for instance destruction, injuries or even death.

There have been various disasters that have been witnessed in various parts of the world each of them being associated with different effects.

This piece of work gives an in depth discussion of the cultural considerations that are faced by disaster and crisis related workers with much emphasis being given to the Hurricane Katrina crisis workers and Sri Lankan tsunami community support officers.

There are various response efforts that have been taken by the responsible individuals and agencies in order to curb the Hurricane Katrina and the tsunami in Sri Lanka each of them having different levels of effectiveness in regard to the solutions they provide in the situations.

In the case of the tsunami in Sri Lanka, some of the responses taken include provision of medical treatment, accommodation as well as food and drinking water to the affected individuals. Psychological distress was also identified as a major problem and hence the appointment of community based mental health workers to deal with the situations.

The fact that the health workers were community based gave them a good opportunity to understand the people due to cultural similarities. Choosing the community support officers based on cultural background was however linked with some limitations as some skills and knowledge was lacking hence making their practices and activities ineffective to a certain degree.

A good example is where nine out of 14 communities affected by the tsunami lacked a psychiatrist, an element that is very crucial in dealing with the mentally affected victims and those with varying psychosocial needs (Mahoney et al, 2006).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The Hurricane Katrina victims also suffered from different problems for instance trauma and stress and therefore certain measures had to be put in place to deal with the situation. Some of the needs to be catered for included medical conditions, shelter as well as food.

In the evacuation process, cultural aspects led to inefficiency and ineffectiveness which exacerbated the losses incurred especially in terms of death of victims. A relevant example is in regard to the time taken in evacuating people of different cultural backgrounds. The black victims waited for approximately five days to be evacuated while the number of days taken to evacuate the whites was estimated to be three days.

Cultural difference is also seen in regard to the number of people employed in different positions to handle the hurricane Katrina crisis. The chances were accorded according to races and hence some of them were incompetent and had no required qualifications such as psychiatric history (Mills, Edmondson


A Comparison between “The Awakening” by Kate Chopin and “Wild Swans” by Edna St. Vincent Millay Essay (Critical Writing) college essay help near me

Chopin’s work was published in 1899 while Millay’s work was published in 1921. This period was marked by cultural transformations and technological advancements. This paper shall discuss the similarities and dissimilarities between the two works.

Chopin’s main stylistic legacy is the objectivity of the narrator. The narrator treats women’s concerns without contempt and does not offer either an appraisal or a judgment on the protagonist’s deeds.

This is completely at odds with the existing Victorian trend to narrative judgment and perception remarks. The narrator neither applauds nor criticizes Edna. The person who reads is left to evaluate the protagonist’s deeds, which is the novel’s greatest stylistic choice. On the other hand, Millay brings in several literacy devices to add intensity to the poem.

The swans represent freedom and conviction; that the orator expresses them as wild stresses their totally free survival and their instinctual sense of being. The heart signifies the speaker’s whole emotional truth, including past and present feelings. Millay also uses personification when she describes the heart as “tiresome heart, forever living and dying” (Millay 1).

The two works share the themes of feminism, emotions and liberty. Edna’s uncovering of feelings that she has long subdued inspire her hunt for freedom, love and self-expression. Her bond with Robert Lebrun arouses gone physical needs and makes her to reflect on her life.

For once, she starts to be open to other people. She shares secrets with Ratignolle and Robert and lets herself to be stimulated by Reisz’s music. She trains to swim, further understand the power of the link between body and mind and admits her feelings about Robert. She also fights to reconcile her views on motherhood and femininity with the existing communal attitudes of the South.

On the other hand, the speaker in Millay’s poem puts across feminine feelings of distress and hopelessness, by being cruel towards her heart. She centers on her feelings and tries to find a solution to her emotional disturbance by evading domesticity when she says, “house without air, I leave you and lock your door” (Millay 1).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The motivation behind the writing of the two works was different. Kate Chopin’s work was generally about living conditions in the South. She particularly wrote about the Creole society in the north of Louisiana (Chopin 1).

The Creoles were though to be dissimilar to the Anglo-Americans and embraced cultural customs that they inherited from their ancestors who were the French and the Spanish. They took pleasure in entertainment, communal gatherings and gambling hence they used up a great deal of time in these actions.

The Creoles rarely accepted visitors to their communal circles and in case they did, they felt that the visitors should abide by their rules on way of life. On the other hand, In Millay’s poem, the speaker is motivated by the wild swans that flew in the clouds, “I looked in my heart while the wild swans went over” (Millay 1).

She esteems them for their splendor, freedom, and sense of being, but the cause of her passionate reaction to them is that she perceives herself in them. All through the poem, she views what she needs for to have in the swans, though at the end, she views herself as if she is in them by venturing both her perfect self and her real self onto the untamed birds.

In conclusion, the two works have several similarities and differences, in the way of narration, their core themes and their causal motivation. An impartial third person who does not condemn or support characters for their behaviors or their dealings tells the story of Edna Pontellier and her hunt for self discovery in Chopan’s work.

On the other hand, the speaker in Millay’s work uses symbolism to deliver the poem whereby she first illuminates that seeing the swans led her to searching her heart, with the hope of finding a new thing though she just saw what she had seen earlier and thus could not match up to to the splendid sight of the swans in flight.

The core themes of femininity, feelings and liberty in Chopin’s work are seen when Edna’s seeks for freedom, love and self-expression and reconciles her views on motherhood and femininity with the existing communal attitudes of the South, while on the other hand, the speaker in Millay’s poem puts her feelings across by being cruel to her heart.

We will write a custom Critical Writing on A Comparison between “The Awakening” by Kate Chopin and “Wild Swans” by Edna St. Vincent Millay specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Finally, the motivation behind the two works was different as Kate Chopin’s work was generally about the Creole society in the north of Louisiana; the Creoles rarely accepted visitors to their communal circles and in case they did, they felt that the visitors should abide by their rules on way of life. In Millay’s poem, the speaker is motivated by the wild swans that flew in the clouds.

Works Cited Chopin, Kate. The Awakening and Selected Short Stories. New York: Pennsylvania State University, 2008.

Millay, Edna St. Vincent. “Wild Swans”. (30 Sep. 2009) Web.


Choosing a House: Evaluation of Information Research Paper college admission essay help

Table of Contents Introduction and review

Information on Comparables

Other valid factors



Choosing a house to purchase can be quite hectic and confusing, with the many good houses available and especially so on the web. Most of the websites will purport to have exactly what you are looking for even though some of this data may be outdated or exaggerated to suite the seller. Some may not provide the important materials. This essay looks at valuation information of a specific house, known to the writer, provided by different websites to determine how much truth is reflected by information found online.

Introduction and review The house to be evaluated is located at Berringer Ln., 14567 street, in Jacksonville city inside Florida State. It was built in 1998 and sold for $125,800 but has not been sold again since then. It has three bedrooms and two bathrooms with an estimated square fit (Sq. Ft) of 1708. Valuers have estimated the house to stand on a lot size of between 9275 sq ft. (, par 8) and 9240 sq ft/0.21 acres, (Zillow, par 6)

Its estimated value was $196,000 US dollars in February 2011 but by July 2011 it had depreciated to the value of $187,200, with a Price of $110 per Sq. ft ( par 8). Other statistics shows it to be estimated at a value of $189,800 as at 14th July 2011, with a range of $140,000-$232,000, (Zillow, 12) and to have low range price value of $142,035 and a High range price value of $192,165, (City-data com, par 3). Taxes paid during the previous year were estimated at $1,469.

All websites visited tend to have a relatively uniform valuation of the price of the house with an average of $188,000 US dollars, thus showing consistency, which makes it easier to compare the values and use the values to make a logical judgment of the house.

Information on Comparables Most of the websites have provided the available comparables with features closely to the house researched on. One website provided data on the neighboring homes. The price of ranged from $194,800 for a house with three bedrooms and two bathrooms and a Sq. ft of 1793 to a price of $184,000 for the same number of bedrooms and bathrooms and a Sq. ft of 1639, ( par 9).

Houses available for sale with three bedrooms and two bathrooms ranged from $189,900 for a Sq. ft of 1915 and $213,400 for Sq. ft 1689, ( 2011). While those that have been recently sold from the same locality went for $230,000 with 4 bedrooms and 3 bathrooms, built on 2002 and sold January 1st, 2011, and $141,300 for a house with 5 bedrooms and 4 bathrooms, built on 2002 and sold 28th September, 2010, (City-data com,par 5).


Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The websites visited did not provide more information on the comparables except the number of bedrooms and bathrooms and the size of the houses. However, this information was important to compare the features of those alternative houses with the one under scrutiny. However, of the information retrieved has been exaggerated especially the construction quality and the size of the garage.

Some websites have been found to be really detailed. They included tables and detailed statistics on virtually everything about the area such as the income distribution of individuals, the comparison between children enrolled in private schools and those enrolled in public schools, (City-data com, par 2). This makes them more reliable and preferable to other sites with less details.

Other valid factors The websites do not provide further details on other factors other than the values of the house. There is however information on the nearest schools which are within a distance of 2.82 and 3.0 miles for public schools while 3.55 miles for the private school, ( par 10). The names of the best public schools are Durbin Creek Elementary, Fruit Cove middle School and Mandarin High School, (Zillow, 15).

The population density in the area has been estimated to be 1099 people per Square mile, while the cost of living as at January 2011 was 90.4, which is lower compared to the US average estimated to be 100 (City-data com, par 6). This means that the place is relatively cheap to live in especially if the purchaser of the house belongs to the working class group.

Information on the available social amenities such as churches, sports clubs etc were not availed by any of the websites. Further, details on things such as lighting, water etc were also not provided. This information is also very important when making a decision where to buy and create a home with your family and therefore should be included in the general informational detail of the house.

Conclusion Due to increased technology, marketers are adopting the e-marketing strategy by marketing their products online. This is a well-modernized way to keep up with technological advancement which every marketer should be encouraged to adopt. However, while we are at it, we should ensure that the information obtained is the correct data.

This requires one to verify information obtained from more than one site. Marketers also should ensure that the information they post to the web is as much as possible a true representation on the ground. This will instill confidence in the customers about their websites.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Choosing a House: Evaluation of Information specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More References City-data com. Recent Home Sales: Price Trends, and Home Value Evaluator, powered by Onboard Informatics. [2010]. Online. Part of the


The Beggar King and the Secret of Happiness Essay (Article) best college essay help: best college essay help

The following essay is concerned with the book’ The Beggar King and the Secret of Happiness’ by Joel Ben Izzy. In his book, the author shares the experiences that he goes through in his life.

Joel compares his life with that of King Solomon who becomes a beggar after losing his kingdom. Both Solomon and Joel experience many difficulties. Joel was a great story teller until when he becomes a cancer patient. He wakes up after surgery only to realize that he can’t speak. He eventually finds the meaning of true happiness (Lazzy, 12).

Quote that interests me The quote from Joel Ben Izzy’s book “The Beggar King and the Secret of Happiness” that interests me is, “In this life you have a choice; You can laugh along with God, or you can cry all alone” (Lazzy, pg. 1). Joel Ben Izzy is taught this quote by his father (Izzy 31). This quote means that whatever happens in our lives is as a result of the choices that we make. In other words, we are in charge of our lives no matter what we face.

Joel Ben Izzy is determined to chase after his dream despite losing his voice following a surgery. Cancer is a chronic illness because it persists for many years. At one time, Joel Ben Izzy is a great storyteller and the next moment, he finds himself in hospital diagnosed with cancer and wonders whether or not he will ever speak again. Indeed, he never plans that he could ever get sick.

However, he hopes that he will speak once again and realize his life dreams. This quote is of particular interest as it encourages me that without a reason to press on and a dream, one can’t make it in life. Determination is thus the key towards realizing our full potentials. It is having a reason to chase our dreams despite the odds.

Joel Ben Izzy has a reason and a dream to fight for. He believes in himself and his dream, and stays focused, never goes off-road and ignores the challenges that he is facing. He makes a choice never to give up and he is optimistic that success is just around the corner.

His dreams are thus bigger than his present problems. This quote teaches me that it is worth fighting for our dreams despite the challenges that we face.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More How the story resonates in my life Joel Ben’s story,’ The Beggar King and the Secret of Happiness’ resonates in my life. The following is a personal story of my life; I had the best childhood before my parents began getting sick.

This comfortable life was quite short lived though. My mother started ailing and my father too started ailing soon after. My mother was hospitalized for many months. When she got better and discharged, my father got sick and was admitted for several months.

This forced him to quit his job as he was too weak. Two months later, he passed on. I was thus brought up by a single mother. We became the poorest in the surrounding community as my mother was not employed. My primary school life was one of the most difficult ones.

Besides, I was sent home severally due to lack of school fees. Through the sponsorship from the government, I managed to complete my studies. I passed with good grades. I got a scholarship to Master in Accounting from Harvard Business School and my life drastically changed from worse to good.

I now hope to travel all over encouraging people that they can make it life in spite of their pasts. Just like Joel Ben Izzy, I made a choice never to let the challenges determine my future destiny. Currently, i am a manager in a leading company in the banking industry.

Works Cited Izzy, Joel. The Beggar King and the Secret of Happiness. North Carolina: Algonquin Books of Chapel Hill, 2005. Web.


Home Based and Community Based Services (HCBS) Quantitative Research Essay college admissions essay help

A common believe amongst many people is that long-term care services are only provided at nursing homes. According to the University of the Rochester Medical Center (2010), Long-term care entangles services such as nursing home care, personal or adult care health care to individuals who have disabilities or above 65 years of age (Para. 1).

Long-term care is rather expensive service. For instance, nursing facilities that offer skilled long-term care, on average, charge between $150 and $ 300 on daily basis, which translate to excess of $80,000 annually.

On the other hand, with reference to All about Long Term Care (2010), custodial home visits thrice per week cost the heights of $90, 000 (Para. 4) annually. Many insurance companies therefore, engineer various policies to cover the expenses.

In as much as family members can help the needy in providing for home care chore such as doing the laundry, cleaning or even cooking and dressing among others, some certain other services can only be provided safely and correctly by qualified and licensed health care providers such as practicing nurses and therapists.

Such services includes home based injuries or illness treatments. Also included in this list are: hospice services, medical equipments, aids for personal care, home modifications and repair of therapy equipments, respite care, home making services, independent living among others.

Home based and community based services (HCBS) enable elderly and individuals who are disabled to live as a community with guaranteed independency in as much as possible. With regard to Center for Medicare


Long-Term Care Diversification Analytical Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

The unstable operating environment in the United States, especially in the 1990s has made hospitals that provide long-term care services to diversify their products as well as services offered to capture ardently the ever-changing long-term care market. The University of Rochester Medical Center (2010) sees this as arising from the dynamic changing demographic and economic pressures (Para. 9).

The hospitals have to enhance their financial stability while still ensuring enormous competitive edge in attempts to enter into new markets. A sure way to do this is to engineer a range of long-term care products from which customers can chooses. With reference to All about Long Term Care (2010), Diversification of long-term care among hospitals has been received with critics (Para. 7).

However, the chief determinate criteria, on whether the hospitals should result to specialized long-term care services provision or continue with the current trend lie squarely on the capacity of the perceived diversification advantages and disadvantages

Advantages Diversification of long-term care services has the advantages of organizational, community and market improvements. The community and its needs vary. Referring to Medicare (2010) by diversifying the long-term care services, the health centers ensure that their risks are spread along the various possible alternatives, which come with different charges (Para. 5).

The risk that is evaded by most organizations and the health centers is that of offering certain care services, which might only prove to be demanded by the opulent only hence screening out the largest number: mainly comprised of the middle income earners. The health centre also have got the desires to escape rigid competition given that numerous long term care providers have opened doors both in private and public practice.

According to Center for Medicare


Charles Fredrick Worth and Chanel Clothes Design Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

The designs of Charles Fredrick Worth were more vibrant during the late nineteenth century and dominated fashion designs in Paris. Worth’s work was picked as a masterpiece that found its way to the closet of Empress Eugenie, wife to Napoleon III. Her patronage for these designs was arguably a boost since people changed perception to embrace the artist’s lavish trims and fabrics.

Although this work involved specially customized designs for individuals, the designer had attention to fitting styles and various elements suitable for exhibitions. The designer maintained high quality, focusing mainly on aesthetic fabrics.

An outstanding effect of Worth’s work was influence on liberation of the traditional woman, especially women who were not from wealthy backgrounds. Some of the profiles involved imaginative designs suitable for most women and unique fits for all feminine figures.

The designs thus bridged the gap between rich and poor by availing fashionable designs, which were previously considered as aspects for the rich. Worth used very expensive but impressive materials for his designs, some of which were from different historical periods, for instance the vintage fabrics made of silk (MacKenzie, 5).

Contrary to designs by Worth, Chanel’s work got recognition in the early twentieth century with designs that dominated women’s fashion. Gabrielle Chanel “Coco” work, which also exhibited in Paris comprised of limited outfits such as sportswear and hats and dedicated clients made her work famous. The most outstanding aspect was her use of jersey, which was common fabric for men’s under garments.

Although she initially used jersey due to its low pricing and her aim of providing fashion for all social classes, the quality of the fabric was evident in her practically simple but beautifully draping on dresses. Socially, the designs had some inspiration from men wears. Evident changes were that her designs were tidy, with spry lines particularly on the short skirts.

In line with Cumming, her inspiration was arguably on ability to provide fellow women with personal ideas fuelled from special feminine experiences and personal lifestyle (29).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More She had ideas for good feminine appearance, which was a great requirement for the contemporary woman in early twentieth century. Social lifestyles predominantly women behaviours or appearances were the origin of Chanel’s masculine slim or straight figure with cropped hair.

Her appearance was one of the inspirations to her ideal design. Other insights to the designs were her suntanned skin, economic independence and active routines. Her fervent interests, excellent work attitude and feminine lifestyle instigated the designs to prosperity. Her social life as well as lifestyle of fellow women therefore had a huge role in the designs.

According to Klaffke, Chanel’s favourite colours were beige, white and black and the cloth designs were evidently having some elements from her personal inspiration of art.

Elements of her art collections and other theatrical aspects or themes of special interest such as theatre arts found way to her designs (191). Chanel’s designs were therefore socially able to narrow the gap between creative arts or designs and reality by implementing some abstract elements into women’s wear.

The designs were mostly her precise specifications with resilience on ensuring perfection in both design and fitting. Reminiscent of most women, her efforts were to enhance perfection on aspects relating to preference and passion in line to empowerment of the traditional woman.

The society had remarkable receptions of Chanel’s designs due to the basic fashionable appearances, global popularity and universal fits for both day as well as eveningwear. The colourful designs such as the printed chiffons, tulle, fasteners, and other decorative artistic elements added romance on majority of Chanel’s designs.

The artistic wears were soft, feminine and suitable for all seasons. Her designs after the ‘World War II’ were to liberate women who had a huge role to play during the war and reinvigorate the earlier designs thereafter. She was able to upgrade and modernize the classic look to a better symbolic design for new generations.

We will write a custom Essay on Charles Fredrick Worth and Chanel Clothes Design specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Chanel’s designs were an inspiration to women because they admired her work and considered her as a role model due to resilience to fight for gender equality in the industrial world. Influence of Chanel’s fashion designs was mainly from her attitude and this helped to bring out confidence in women by displaying the feminine natural look as opposed to designs that traditional styles of pompous clothes brought out. The artist must have been experiencing a renaissance in design.

Works Cited Cumming, Valerie. Understanding fashion history. New York, NY: Costume and Fashion Press, 2004. Print.

Klaffke, Pamela. Spree: a cultural history of shopping. Canada-Vancouver, BC: Arsenal Pulp Press. 2003. Print.

MacKenzie, Mairi. Isms: Understanding Fashion. New York, NY: Universe Publishers, 2010. Print.


The role of prophecies in Oedipus the King Critical Essay essay help online free

This paper is aimed at discussing the role of prophecies in the play Oedipus the King by Sophocles. In particular, it is necessary to show how different characters attempt to respond to the predictions, which they do not wish to come true, and explain the effects of their actions.

Overall, it is possible to say that by attempting to prevent the prophecies from being fulfilled, they only seal their fate and eventually suffer the misfortunes that they fear so much.

In order to better illustrate this argument, we need to speak about such characters as Laius and Oedipus. Laius is the rule of Thebes; he learns from oracle that his son Oedipus will kill him and usurp his throne.

This is why he orders Oedipus to be killed but they fail to execute his order and save the child. The main thing is that by giving this command, Laius starts a chain of events which eventually results in his death. Oedipus slaughters him without realizing that Laius is his father. Provided that this character decided to take no action in response to the prophecy, the disaster could have been averted.

This is the cruel irony of this tragedy. The main error that this character commits is that he prefers to escape his destiny rather than face it. He decides to kill his son rather than try to educate him. Certainly, Laius does not believe the course of events cannot be changed but he attemps to do by relying on brutal force instead of courage, perseverance, and love.

In his turn, Oedipus behaves in a very similar way. He is adopted by Polybus, the King of Corinth. For a very long time, he does not know that Polybus and his wife Pariboea are not his real parents. Yet, he learns from oracle that in the future, he will murder his father and marry his mother.

Oedipus flees Corinth in order to avoid this catastrophe, although he does not believe himself to be capable of committing such an atrocity. Again, if he had chosen to stay at home, the oracle’s prophecy might have never come true. Both these characters prefer to run away from danger rather than face it. This might be one of the reasons why misfortunes befall them. As it has been said before, Oedipus accidentally slaughters Laius and marries Jocasta, his mother.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More It should be noted that Oedipus mistakes his father for a mere townsman with whom he had a quarrel and killed. He feels practically no remorse for killing this person. Oedipus’ primary concern is that this man is not his father. For a long time, he lives thikning that no danger threatens him and his family. However, later he learns terrible truth about himself.

Overall, prophecies are the main drivers of the plot. Every step that characters take is an attempt to escape destiny; yet, these prophecies turned to be self-fulfilling. Sophocles makes the readers think about possible outcomes provided that the main characters had decided to take no action or to behave in a different way.

Sophocles does not try to depict human beings as creatures who are entirely devoid of free will. Both Laius and Oedipus are very strong-willed people, but sometimes they lack courage to face challenges. Through these characters Sophocles urges the reader think primarily about the ethical implications of their actions.

Works Cited Sophocles. Oedipus the King (transl. by David Grene). Chicago: University of

Chicago Press. 2010. Print.


School Violence, Its Causes and Prevention Research Paper essay help: essay help

School violence has become an international issue in education systems because it has affected not only delivery of educational services, but also lives of students.

Since education systems in various countries aim at enhancing intellectual capacity and shaping development of behaviors in society, it is critical in development of a peaceful and prosperous society, which relies on values and ethics. School violence is a global phenomenon for various studies show that due to globalization, developing countries are now experiencing high incidences of school violence signifying that they are adopting trends in developed countries.

However, education systems play significant role in unifying diverse society as it provides a platform where children socialize and share different values of society and become assimilated into diverse society.

According to Benbenishty and Astor, school violence is a global issue that needs concerted interventions from various countries and stakeholders in formulation of theories and policies to avert increasing trends of violence in schools (75). Therefore, how can functionalism and conflict theory help us understand the nature of school violence?

According conflict theory, violence is an inherent and natural tendency of human beings as it provides means of struggling and achieving resources.

People in the society are constantly struggling to a achieve resources such as power, class, and status to keep abreast with social, economic, and political dynamics that shape lives. Smith argues that, most social conflicts emanate from unequal distribution of resources; power, class, and status, hence making people to struggle endlessly and eventually resort to violence as a means of achieving the resources (216).

In schools, there exists inequality among students and staff. Given that there is great power, class, and status difference between staff and students, it gives a potential source of conflict.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Sometimes tension occurs between student leaders and ordinary students due to power difference thus creating a conflict among students; moreover, students at times direct their aggressive behavior towards staff. Thus, existence of power, class, and status in schools forms the basis of violence that normally erupts many a times.

Functionalist theory perceives a society as a social system that depends on certain critical functions for society to survive sustainably and stand the test of time.

Therefore, since schools are social entities that function independently, they are social systems that need certain critical functions for them to run efficiently. According to Davis, for a social system to function effectively and efficiently, it requires appropriate allocation of roles and performance (4).

In schools, if there is poor allocation of roles that consequently results into poor performance, it affects functions of schools as a social system and in turn elicits conflict. This means that if administration fails to show appropriate leadership or students fail to obey leadership, conflicts arise. Thus, stalled functions due to insufficient leadership results into violence in schools.

Conclusively, violence in schools occurs due to unequal distribution of resources such as power, class, and status. Inequality in schools is the chief source of violence because conflicting parties will try to use violence as a means of achieving the scarce resources. Therefore, so long as there is inequality of resources in schools, violence is eminent.

In addition, poor administration of schools as social systems that require stringent allocation of roles and regulation of responsibilities results into conflicts and violence. Therefore, to avert rising cases of school violence across the world, education systems should ensure that there is equal distribution of resources and effective administration of schools.

Works Cited Benbenishty, Rami and Astor, Ron. School Violence in an International Context: A Call

We will write a custom Research Paper on School Violence, Its Causes and Prevention specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More for Global Collaboration in Research and Prevention. International Journal of Violence and School, 4.6 (2008): 59-81.

Davis, Kingsley. Functionalist Theory. Sociological Studies, 2009: 1-12.

Smith, Allan. Theory Cumulation and Schools of Thought: Conflict and Critical Theories. Sociology, 2007: 211-241.


Fashion Goes Round in Circles Research Paper online essay help

Table of Contents Clothes fashion history

Shoes fashion history

Vintage in fashion



Mostly used in accessories, footwear, and clothing, fashion is a term used to refer to a current popular trend or style. Fashion is the current trend of a person and it mostly concentrates on the outside appearance of people. Most people express their personality through fashion while others use it to hide a fact concerning a certain aspect of their lives.

Different people give a hidden message in fashion through makeup, clothes, shoes, accessories, and of late, phones. Designers are the key players in fashion matters and they are able to direct and influence fashion in many ways. Celebrities, opinion leaders, and store buyers work together with designers to influence direction of fashion.

Fashion across the world has its major centers at places where designers and manufactures of clothes and accessories work. The major centers include in Milan, Paris, and New York among others. Fashion applies to the current situation and it usually changes with time as people and circumstances change. Environmental situations and seasons are among the reasons that lead to changes in fashion.

A certain style or trend is usually popular for a given period, after which designers come up with other new trends. Fashions may change as many times as possible, but it goes round and round in circles because only a few things change in fashion. After a couple of years, fashion goes back to where it started.

Clothes fashion history The first fashion designer lived between 1826 and 1895 and he found corking success in the field, although he was not a dressmaker. During this time, customers did not have an option, but they used what was available in fashion.

With the success of the first designer, many designers came up and consulted artists to sketch designs. With the help of artists, designers put their designs on paper and interested customers ordered for the designed clothes.

Sketching thus became one of the most important things in clothing design. Most financially stable people preferred to make orders rather than buy complete ready-made garments. Paris and London were the prime places where fashion shows took place. Such places always had new designs thus designers from other countries visited Paris and London fashion shows for new styles and ideas.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the 1900s, the fashionable women wore Belle Époque dresses, which were almost similar to the ones worn in the 1850s. In 1910s, the fashionable dress had a few changes, which made it a little different in that, the waist was not as tight as Belle was. The dress was more soft, fluid, and lithe, and it was later styled in a simple way.

The former design required a woman to look for help, because it was hard to wear it and remove without help. The similarities in the dresses showed that the fashion was the same, apart from some few additions, giving evidence that fashion goes round in circles. During this time, the new fashion replaced the headgears with simple turbans, which were simple to use.

Fashion did not dictate on women clothes in 1940s at the time of war. Instead of coming up with new fashions, manufactured clothes for women were prescribed by necessity because many women did not have time for social events. They spent most of their time working, moaning, and visiting the wounded. The fashion that followed was the fashionable skirts worn by women. The skirts reached above the ankle and many young women wore them.

As years passed, bell-bottomed jeans were on fashion in the 1970s, and they gained great popularity with tie and dye being the popular garment of the decade. In the late twentieth century, the commonly used materials were Viscose, Spandex, and Lycra and their popularity spread in the whole world.

For two decades, designers had concentrated on the future until 1980s when they decided to turn back to the past for more ideas and inspirations.

By the turn of the 1990s, designers seemed to have run short of ideas and they started going back to older designs where they borrowed blueprints and ideas. Turning to the past for inspiration showed that designers were going back to the original ideas used by the former designers and they wanted to improve on the old fashions (North 2008, p.518).

The turning back for inspiration in the twentieth century was not the pioneer exercise; no, it only confirmed that fashion was going round in circles. In the 2000s, the generation involved in arts and fashion looked back to the past decades for greater inspiration, and it was able to keep new fashions.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Fashion Goes Round in Circles specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Turning back to the past decades in the year 2000 onwards proves that the more fashion changes from time to time, the more it remains the same. It goes round in circles and that is why there is borrowing of ideas from one generation to another. Fashion has never gone out of style; only a few things are modified in fashion quarters.

Shoes fashion history In 1920s, women wore shoes that were wide and high heeled. The same women wore flat leather or ballet shoes in different occasions. In 1930s, people continued to wear high-heeled shoes and other flat-laced shoes for leisure.

Individuals who went out for trips or outdoor activities wore flat leather shoes. World War II started in 1940s and women became more conservative and started wearing flat shoes made with a cork and wooden soles.

The aim of the flat shoes was to provide comfort during the hard labor that women had to do. After World War II, many people in America started wearing sports shoes that were so popular that designers from other countries including Europe asked for ideas on the sports shoes from the Americans.

Wearing of sports shoes changed in the 1960s where both men and women turned to wearing sandals. In 1980s, designers turned back to the past for inspirations and they designed high-healed shoes similar to the ones worn in the 1920s.

The main difference between the high-healed shoes in the 1920s and the ones in 1980s was the thickness and physical appearance. The new shoes had thinner heals and they became a hit. Change in fashion takes place after a given season and most of the ideas in the contemporary times are a repetition of the 1920s.

Designers revisit the old ideas and make changes to come up with new fashion because a fashion may change from time to time, but it does not go out of style. The shoes worn in the early twentieth century are still fashionable with only slight changes here and there. Most of the shoes have details added and some are the same with only few additions and modifications in design.

Vintage in fashion Clothes made during the 1920s and before are antique clothing. Between 1920 and 1980, many people used vintage clothes. Vintage fashions are new types of clothes made using older designs. In vintage style, fashion changes, but the style does not change because designers imitate styles used in the past (Bartholomew 1977, p.2064).

Not sure if you can write a paper on Fashion Goes Round in Circles by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The difference between modern clothing and Vintage clothes is that, modern clothes are recently produced clothes and vintage clothes are clothes worn in the past. Such clothes only contain a small percentage of new materials that make them slightly different. The use of vintage clothes shows that fashion does not get out of style; it only goes round in circles from time to time.

Actually, most of the designers, manufactures, and retailers remain with dead stock after dealing with a given fashion for sometime. Manufacturers keep the warehouse stock and after several years, they add some pieces and sell the clothes under a new fashion.

Different people developed interest on vintage clothes because of celebrities and opinion leaders who wore the clothes. The need of environmental sustainability also led to the use of vintage clothes, which shows that people prefer the past fashions.

According to Bartholomew (1977), people are more interested in repairing, recycling, and reusing of the old clothes rather than throwing them away (p.2064). This has made fashion to go round in circles and one is sure to get a similar fashion after several years.

Currently, garment, in a certain way, resemble fashion designs worn in history. Most of the fashion designers rely on history and that is why manufactured clothes resemble the original clothes made in the early twentieth century.

An example of vintage reproductions is the clothes worn in 1990s (Bhardwaj


Tarzan’s Decision in Film “Tarzan” by Walt Disney Analytical Essay essay help

Table of Contents Context of Tarzan’s Decision

Tarzan’s Decision


Works Cited

Tarzan is a fictional character who was adopted and raised in an African jungle by a group of apes after his parents died while being marooned in the jungle.

When he is a young adult, Tarzan meets and falls in love with a woman known as Jane Porter after she and her father together with other explorers arrive from England to explore the jungle in Africa. In the movie, Tarzan is faced with the task of living in the jungle with his adopted parents or following Jane to England in the hopes of starting a civilized life.

Love plays an important role in this movie because it is from Jane’s love that Tarzan begins to feel that he is different from his adopted family and it is his love for his adopted family which plays an important role in determining whether he will stay or leave the jungle.

The main objective of this essay will be to evaluate the context of Tarzan’s decision to choose to live with the apes over the humans he had begun to love. This will involve reviewing important parts in the movie to gain an important insight of how Tarzan came to make his decision of choosing the apes over the human beings.

It will also involve evaluating whether love (Tarzan’s love for his adopted family and for Jane Porter) played an important role in determining whether Tarzan would stay or leave the jungle for England. Assessing Tarzan’s decision and the context in which it occurred is important as it provides an important argument for this essay.

Context of Tarzan’s Decision Lima and Buck who were the directors of Tarzan the movie which was done in 1999 provide an in-depth background of the myth behind the fictional character of Tarzan. The 1999 version of Tarzan pursues the question of why he is threatened by anyone else who is different from him given that this movie portrays him to be less confident than his fictional character.

It can also be observed that this movie has mostly focused on how Tarzan is different from his adopted family and how this difference plays an important role in determining his choice of staying or leaving the jungle.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The differences in his parentage and how he was brought up in the jungle especially become predominantly clear when he meets Jane Porter, her father Professor Porter and the other explorers who accompanied them to the jungle (Tarzan).These notable differences become important to Tarzan because he is able to connect with Jane on a human level after she teaches him how to speak in English.

His human association with Jane allows him to develop feelings of love and other emotions which he had mostly shared with his adopted family and friends in the jungle. These feelings also bring out the human side of him given that he was raised as an ape by his adopted family meaning that he behaved and communicated like an ape.

In the movie, Tarzan compares himself with his adopted mother, Kala where he realizes that he is indeed different. Even on meeting other human beings (Jane, her father and other explorers) he still feels different because his life experience is not the same as theirs which is mostly attributed to the fact that he was raised by gorillas in the African jungle. He has a gorilla mother and father, Kala and Kerchak, with most of his friends being animals.

Tarzan realizes that his way of life is very different from that of the human kind which at evidently makes him feel like the proverbial outsider (Tarzan). These differences play a big role in shaping Tarzan’s decision of whether he will continue to live in the jungle or leave with Jane to begin a civilized life in England.

In the movie, Jane and her hunter-guide Clayton, begin to teach Tarzan how to speak the English language and also how to conduct himself in front of other human beings. They teach him various aspects of the human world after which they try to convince him to leave his gorilla family in the jungle and move to a human society.

Jane and Clayton however have a hard time trying to convince Tarzan to lead them to his gorilla family because Kerchak dislikes human. His reluctance means that he does not want any harm coming to Jane or the other explorers when they meet Tarzan’s family.

It can therefore be said that at this point in the movie, Tarzan has already began to develop emotional ties to his new human friends because he does not want any physical harm coming to them (Tarzan).

We will write a custom Essay on Tarzan’s Decision in Film “Tarzan” by Walt Disney specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More When the boat used by Jane, her father Professor Porter and the other explorers’ returns, Clayton tries to convince Tarzan to show the other explorers his adopted family in the hope that Jane will stay with him in the jungle to which he agrees. This however does not go as planned as Kerchak returns with a vengeance ready to destroy the humans after seeing Clayton threatening to kill his gorilla family with a rifle. The confrontation sees the human group escaping and Kerchak leaving the gorilla troop because of his actions.

Kala is forced to take Tarzan to the tree house where she found him revealing his past to him and also where he came from. This is the most important part of the movie because it is in this scene that Tarzan learns he is indeed different from his adopted parents.

Any doubts he had about how different he was from his mother, father and jungle friends are revealed by his mother and he is therefore faced with the decision of continuing his life in the jungle or leaving with Jane and the other explorers to England to start a new life as a human (Tarzan).

After showing him his past, Kala encourages Tarzan to go with Jane to London so that he can live properly as a human being. Tarzan agrees to leave with Jane and the other explorers ready to leave his jungle family and jungle behind. The revelation that his mother made about his ancestry and roots makes him understand that he was not born to live in the jungle but as a human being within a civilized society.

Unfortunately, as they are preparing to sail away, they are ambushed by a group of pirates who have been paid by Clayton who intends to sell them in England. Tarzan and a group of gorillas are locked in the hull of the ship while Clayton goes to raid the jungle and capture more gorillas including his adopted family (Tarzan).

Tarzan is eventually rescued by his animal friends Terk and Tantor and enlists the help of various jungle animals to scare away Clayton and his men from capturing and imprisoning more gorillas (Tarzan). The significance of this scene to Tarzan’s decision is that his despite his human heritage, his adopted family was being threatened by Clayton and his hired hands and he had to do something to protect them.

Even though he had chosen to leave the jungle family, he still loved them and it is this love which compelled him to run back and try to save his family from being captured and imprisoned by Clayton.

Kerchak who was away eventually returns during the rescue mission and is fatally shot by Clayton which compels Tarzan to kill him. During his last moments, Kerchak tells Tarzan that he accepts him as his adopted son after spending most of the time in the movie rejecting him because Tarzan is a human being.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Tarzan’s Decision in Film “Tarzan” by Walt Disney by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Kerchak makes Tarzan the official leader of the gorilla troop meaning that he has to lead and protect them from any dangers posed to the troop by other jungle animals. This makes it impossible for him to leave the jungle and his adopted family even when Jane informs him that they will be leaving the following day.

Tarzan’s decision therefore becomes difficult especially in this scene of the movie. He has to analyze everything that has happened ever since the day he met Jane and determine whether the past events have any significance to his staying or leaving the jungle (Tarzan).

Tarzan’s Decision Tarzan is faced with the decision of leaving his family in the jungle and going with Jane to London or staying behind as the new clan leader and letting go of his new found love, Jane. He eventually decides to stay in the jungle continuing his position as the new troop leader signifying that he is ready to let go of Jane and any hopes of leading a civilized human life in London.

After learning that Tarzan has no intentions of leaving his jungle home and gorilla family, Jane boards the ship with her father and the other explorers who came to the jungle with them. But before the ship sails away, Professor Porter tries to convince his daughter to stay behind with Tarzan, the man she loves because she is obviously distraught by his decision to stay.

Her father’s encouragement sees Jane jumping overboard and swimming to shore so that she can be together with Tarzan. In this movie, they live happily ever after in the jungle where Tarzan remains with his gorilla family and with Jane meaning that he has two different worlds combined into one (Tarzan).

In the context of this movie, Tarzan’s decision to remain behind is the right choice given the responsibility his adoptive father gave him as the leader of the gorilla troop. Had he decided to leave the jungle, Tarzan would have been partly sad because of his separation from his adopted mother, Kala and because of the separation from his jungle home and way of life.

He would also have been unhappy if he left because he would have been running away from his obligation as the troop leader, a responsibility given to him by his adopted father, Kerchak when he was dying. Tarzan was ready to sacrifice his love for Jane to honor his new obligations and responsibility.

Kerchak’s admission that he accepted Tarzan as his son also cemented his decision further as he was now compelled to honor his father’s last dying wishes. Jane was however not ready to let go of the love she had for Tarzan which prompted her to return to the jungle and live with him.

Her father’s encouragement also played a major hand in her staying with Tarzan because as much as she loved her father she also loved Tarzan which made leaving the jungle difficult for her. She chooses to stay with Tarzan because she knew that her father would understand her decision given that he was the one who encouraged her to go.

Conclusion The movie basically highlighted Tarzan’s decision with regards to his life after knowing who he was and what world he belonged to. Despite the inherent differences between him and his gorilla family, Tarzan chose to remain behind as their leader giving up his love for Jane and also any hint of pursuing a civilized life with her in London.

His decision was however solidified to be right when Jane decided to live with him in the jungle giving the movie a happily after ending.

Works Cited Tarzan (Chris Buck and Kevin Lima, Dir.) Tarzan: 1999. Walt Disney Productions, DVD, 1999.


Arthur C. Clarke’s “The Star” Analytical Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

Literary works including short stories, novels, poems and narratives provide us with lenses through which we can see and understand human nature and various cultural, social, and political aspects of our society which are critical to our societal well-being.

They are a mirror through which a society can attain self realization more so in relation to its desired destiny in terms of social, political and economic development.

Academically, they are usually a creative and constructive way of criticizing and attacking evils such as corruption, impunity, gender violence, and discrimination among others which are understandably a stumbling block to realization of societal dreams in the eyes of the wise people and intellectuals, as well as political leaders, of good will.

Due to their critical contribution towards progress of a society authors should strive to be clear in their writings so that readers of different intellectual and educational caliber can understand what they are trying to articulate through their works.

The purpose of this paper is to discuss theme of religion versus science in Arthur C. Clarke’s short story titled “The Star” published in 1955 which won him Hugo Award in 1956.

Religion versus science Human beings are inherently curious beings who have always endeavored to comprehend not only themselves in terms of their origin, existence and destiny but also to understand the cause of the universe and everything therein since the very humble beginnings of human civilizations.

A long side his physical and cultural evolution religious, traditional and scientific theories have been put forward during different epochs of the history of humankind which attempts to explain the origin of the universe and everything found in it, as well as the destiny of humanity. Currently, religious theories and the scientific evolution theory put forward by Sir.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Charles Darwin during the peak of scientific revolution in 19th century are the most popular in virtually all communities of the world in terms of explaining the origin of the universe, living organisms and humanity’s fate. However, there is an outcry and great concern particularly from the western clergy that religion is losing its influence up on people’s life especially in Western societies.

Arthur C. Clarke’s short story titled “The Star” is a perfect representation of humanity’s grapple with the puzzle of whether it is religion or science that holds the right key to solutions regarding mysteries of this universe, fate of humanity, as well as remedies to perpetual social, political and economic problems-some of which are catastrophic-facing human societies.

It shows perfectly how scientific discoveries can impact both positively and negatively up on our religious beliefs like in the case of the chief astrophysicist leading the group of explorers in “The Star” who was a Jesuit priest and who suffered a serious crisis of faith brought about by some undisclosed event during the expedition to the remote star system.

Even though there are scientists who have managed to successfully balance the confrontation of scales between religious philosophies and science, a considerable number of scientists probably because of being overwhelmed by reality about complexity of the universe that is revealed through scientific endeavors ever since renaissance have dismissed the idea of God entirely.

In other words, complexities of the universe and human life brought to light by scientific discoveries have made religious teachings about universe and life appear too simple and superficial to be true or worth believing to a considerable number of scientists.

These explains the line of division between and among the group of explorers coming back from expedition narrated about in Arthur C. Clarke’s fictional masterpiece- “The Star”.

Conclusion Surprisingly there are many scientists of no mean reputation both in western societies and other parts of the world who have appreciated the fact that science without religion is lame and religion without science is blind in real life.

We will write a custom Essay on Arthur C. Clarke’s “The Star” specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More They recognize convincingly that human societies requires an emancipating religion and objective science in order to deal fairly well with problems facing them as they strive to attain self realization regarding their place and purpose of existence in this universe.


The American Civil Right Movement Reflective Essay best college essay help

The African-American Civil Rights Movement refers to a group of activists in the United States targeted at banishing the racial discrimination against Black-Americans and reinstating voting rights mainly in Southern states. It covers the duration of the movement in the early 60s especially in S. America.

By the year 1966, the rise of the Black Power Movement, which took place between1966 and1975, widened the aims of the Civil Rights Movement into racial honor, economic and political satisfaction, and freedom from the hardships by white Americans (Purdan, 2001).

This particular has heavily influenced my personal life, career choice, and the global community, especially the African American community in the United States and other non-African nations

Discussion During theCivil Rights Movement, there were numerous instances of civil unrest. During this season, acts of peaceful protests and civil disobedience generated crises between activists and government power.

The federal government, state, the congress, local traders, and communities had to react fast to bring the situation under control. This event laid bare the discriminations faced by blacks in the United States.

There was a remarkable legislative achievement during this period of the Civil Rights Movement, including the passage of Civil Rights Act of 1964 which had a huge impact on black rights in the US. Both racial and religion stigma were the major resultant factors of this party when it came to public employment exercises and acquiring accommodation facilities.

The second significant outcome of this movement was the enactment of the Voting Rights Act of 1965, which restored and protected voting rights. The third result was the Immigration and Nationality Services Act of 1965, which instantly allowed entry to the United States for immigrants.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The fourth act was the Fair Housing Act of 1968, which banned discriminations in the right to sale or rent a house. African- Americans resumed politics in South America, and later, this political culture inspired the younger generation across the states (Beito


Citrus Greening Disease in The United States Report (Assessment) essay help online: essay help online

Table of Contents Summary of the article

Importance of the article

Suggested solution

Works Cited

Summary of the article According to the article, Citrus greening disease was first discovered at Florida in 2005. It is a disease that affects citrus plants leading to production of yellow and bitter citrus fruits.

It is an invasive plant that originated from Asia. It may have settled at the United States through illegal imported plant materials. The disease is transmitted by an Asian citrus psyllid as they feed on the plants. The disease has led to decreased production of citrus fruits in the United States and this has greatly affected the citrus industry.

When a citrus plant is infected by greening citrus disease, its fruits are usually small, bitter, deformed and they excessively drop before they mature. The disease is currently regarded as the most serious disease affecting Florida citrus industry leading to damage and loss of revenue.

With assistance of department of agriculture, a research has been conducted which has revealed six species of psyllid. Scientists are now examining on their life cycle to know the species responsible for citrus greening. This will assist in finding a way to deal with the control of the species (United States department of agriculture).

Scientists in collaboration with federal and university personnel in United States are working towards finding the ways to control the infection and spread of disease. They are using chemical control method to prevent direct damage caused by psyllid to the young plants.

The control measure that is being used is quarantine of citrus plants. The department of agriculture and federal government has given orders to quarantine citrus plants (United States department of agriculture).

Citrus industry and government met in 2009 to form a citrus health science and technology group which was mandated to come up with a way to control the disease. Their main objectives were to keep the infected citrus trees much productive, keep those groves that were not infected free from infection and slow the spread of disease.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Researchers have been conducted but a solution to reduce the effect of psyllid as low as possible has not been found. The group suggested on a holistic system which includes plant nutrition, psyllid control, early detection, new diagnostic tools and removal of infected trees as ways of ensuring healthy citrus trees (United States department of agriculture).

Importance of the article The article is important because the disease seems to be a threat to citrus industry. Citrus fruits are not only a source of revenue but also important for good health. Citrus fruits are good source of vitamin c which is important in boosting immunity and protecting the nation from diseases.

The effect of citrus greening disease is likely to affect the economy of United States because it is one of the agricultural products known to be a source of revenue to the nation. The article has a controversy in that not all countries are able to practice quarantine of citrus plants.

This method has not been effective and practical. Citrus plants are still being imported and exported to other countries thus leading to spread of greening citrus disease. The disease is now widely distributed in the United States despite the orders of quarantine by the government (United States department of agriculture).

Suggested solution Scientists and citrus industry should make an effort to invent trees that are resistant to the disease. Further researches should be carried out in attempt to find a solution to the problem. Researches such as transmission of the disease and biological control can assist in fight of citrus greening disease in the United States. Other neighboring countries should be involved in fight against the disease.

Works Cited United States department of agriculture. Microbes: citrus greening. Web.


Leadership Types: Transformational, Transactional and Charismatic Essay best college essay help: best college essay help

Leadership is a progressive process whereby a person (the leader) influences other people’s behavior and organizes people coherently and cohesively to attain a specific objective. Leadership comes in different forms; therefore, this document will focus on the three types, that is, transformational, transactional, and charismatic and their differences.

Transformational leadership

In transformational leadership, a leader raises the team’s emotions and encourages them to work beyond the organization’s set goals. Transformational leadership re-energizes his team to become stronger in achieving the set goals.

In this style, change or transformation takes center stage; the leader aims for change or the transformation of the entire organization or subject. Moreover, in transformational leadership, the leader supports his or her subject in various capacities thus motivating them.

Transactional leadership

On the other hand, a transactional leader is more effort-reward oriented. In this style, the subjects are motivated by punishments and benefits.

Moreover, there is a clear chain of command, whereby the junior staffs report to their seniors. A transactional leader approaches his or her team in a way that they must obey him or her fully, since the firm pays the members for their hard work and obedience.

Charismatic leadership

In charismatic leadership, charm and personality takes center stage. Leaders using this style do not exhibit elements of authority. The subjects become followers of their role models or their figure of admiration (leader). Leaders in this style use their charisma and persuasion abilities to gain more followers, as well as fame.


There are various types of leadership styles used by various leaders in guiding their subjects. These leadership styles include charismatic, transactional, and transformational. They differ significantly in their application.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Effective groups and teams Every group must undergo a development process. The development process consists of various stages that lead to maturity stage. Using a team formed in various organizations such as the management team as our group, this document will analyze the development stages experienced by the group.

Stages of group development

The foremost phase of group development is “forming.” It entails the coming together of individuals having a common purpose. Therefore, in relation to the management team, this is whereby managers come together and form a group with the common purpose of governing the organization.

After the forming process, the subsequent phase is “storming.” In this stage, there are excessive conflicts about their purposes or goal, since team member attempt to understand each other. I a management team, the managers often disagree on some of their objectives and strategies, due to their diverse thoughts.

The third stage is “norming” whereby team member develops a healthy working relationship. At this stage, they seem to understand each other very well. Therefore, in a management team, managers seem to have an excellent relationship and work together with the common goal of reaching their various objectives. They often seem to understand each other very well.

The fourth phase is “performing.” At this stage, every member of the groups performs their role with the sole aim of reaching their target. Linking this with a management group, managers often work with the sole aim of meeting organizational goals.

The final phase is “termination.” At this phase, group members have met their goal thus do not have any reason for existence. Therefore, in a management team, members of the management team often have completed their mission of governing their organization. Since they do not have a reason for existence, they terminate the group’s existence.


Every group has various development stages. Every formed group must undergo these stages before meeting their goals. This also includes any management group of a firm. These stages are divided into five stages, the last one being termination, which occurs after the accomplishment of the desired goals.

We will write a custom Essay on Leadership Types: Transformational, Transactional and Charismatic specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Electronic Medical Records Essay essay help

Table of Contents Advantages of EMR

Patient Privacy in EMRs

Effectiveness of EMRs in Patient-Consumer Communication

Use of EMR in Marketing Care Products or Services


Paper-based records have been used for centuries and their steady substitution by electronic records has been continuing for the past few decades.

These forms of electronic records are known as Electronic Medical Records (EMR) and are the future of medical records. Though it is an expensive for of record keeping, EHR holds major advantages over paper records. EMRs are computer-based records that can be accessed by medical personnel, patients, and other stakeholders in the health sector.

Advantages of EMR EMRs make it possible to access a patient’s medical history and health information at any place, as long the necessary hardware and software systems are available. This is in contrast to paper records that are always locked up in some cabinet and cannot be accessed anywhere (Smaltz


Importance of the Cultural Competence in Nursing Expository Essay essay help online: essay help online

Module three As nurses, we can be culturally competent in other cultures apart from our own. Such a case is possible since cultural competency is all about improving one’s ability to alter one’s assumptions, stereotypes and false beliefs and being fully aware of the other side of the story thus ruling one’s way of thinking as the only way out.

According to the Division of Social Services and the Family and Children’s Resource Program (1999, Para. 5), cultural competence entails inculcation of the ability to work in an effective way with individuals originating from varying economic, cultural, religious, ethnic and political backgrounds.

However since it difficult to appreciate other people’s traditions, beliefs, customs and values without appreciating and recognition our cultural identities, our own cultural competence should come first.

Cultural intelligence focuses on identification of in political, economic, cultural, religious and ethnic existing differences amongst people (Strader, 2004, p.9). On the other hand, cultural sensitivity entails taken positions inasmuch as the identified cultural attributes are concerned, which could either be geared towards fostering positive or negative stereotypical perceptions.

Cultural competence then comes in as an attempt to bridge and aid in fostering inculcation of the ability to work in an effective way with individuals originating from varying economic, cultural, religious, ethnic and political backgrounds.

It is important for the terms to be differentiated since they give different implications especially in the nursing practice when it comes to the control and regulation of the patient’s operational environment.

In relation to environmental control and patient teaching, nurses require open-minded skills. According to the Division of Social Services and the Family and Children’s Resource Program (1999, Para. 7), this encompasses the willingness to set aside one’s cultural affiliations by accepting other people’s perspectives and points of view in an attempt to understand them amicably.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Open-mindedness bars one from practicing uncomfortable behaviors, taking risks and even curtailing his/her defenses of unfamiliar cultural indulgencies and inclinations.

Module four America has had well documented historical health disparities. For instance, the comparison for health indicators for whites and blacks in Chicago and Illinois were made by Silva amongst others (Orsi, Margellos-Anast,


Cultural competence Essay online essay help

Cultural competence is the ability of an individual to be aware of the social, economic, religion, and political practices of different groups of people. In professional quarters, educators, researchers, and medical practitioners like nurses and clinicians have to learn cultural competence for effective service delivery.

Cultural competence in both the education and health sectors ensure that individuals access quality services despite or in relation to their cultural background.

Countries like the United States, which have multicultural diversity, have established systems or strategies to enhance cultural competence within different professions. Cultural competence enhances equality, peace, and human rights when effectively practiced.

Cultural and personal awareness among professions is among the strategies established to enhance cultural competence. Nurses, teachers/educators, and community researchers have to understand their cultural background, which allows them to integrate effectively with other people’s cultures like their patients or students while on duty. Moreover, teachers, nurses, and researchers have to learn the cultural practices of different racial groups.

For instance, religious affiliation like ‘Jehovah’s Witness’ is against blood transfusion thus a medical practitioner should be aware of such culture to uphold professional competency. Giger and Davidhizar (1991), reminisce a situation where a patient declined blood transfusion after bone marrow transplantation because it was against his cultural beliefs embedded in his religion (p.223).

The second strategy is group discussion whereby clinicians, educators and researchers are able to learn about cultural practices of different communities, religions, and races through interaction with colleagues. Eventually, professionals are able to understand the family or traditional systems of the people they serve.

The last strategy is to promote openness, friendliness, and flexibility, which promotes effective communication with clients. In an environment where professionals understand their clients’ cultures, clients like patients or students are able to express their cultural likes and dislikes (Andrews


Benefit of students who have part-time jobs Argumentative Essay college essay help near me

Introduction The supreme desire of each and every parent on taking their children to school is for them to get the best education and excel. Despite this fact, there comes a point in time when the student needs to supplement the income from their parents or rather source funds to even cater for their education (Sloman, 652).

As a result most students end up engaging in part-time jobs due to necessity or the desire to have some extra money to spend. The decision to engage in part-time jobs is entirely the student’s choice although some get or lack the support from their parents, tutors and friends just to mention but a few.

Before any decision of engaging in part-time jobs is reached, three things have to be critically considered that is, the students themselves, the financial situation and finally, the type of work.

These factors considered will make the student to make decisions that they will not live to regret. This essay is therefore an in-depth analysis of the benefits of students having part-time jobs as well as a little discussion on the disadvantages.

Benefits of students who have part-time jobs

Part-time jobs are of great essentiality since students are able to earn while at the same time studying. Most part-time jobs require that one works for about three to four hours a day something that is manageable by almost every student given the fact that lessons don’t take the entire day. Some of the benefits associated with part-time jobs for students include the following;

Relief of financial burden

Students who engage in part-time jobs get paid for the services offered hence the earnings obtained can be used to partly relieve the students’ financial burden they could have.

This is because the cost of education has in the recent past sky rated making students from poor families not able to afford yet the banking systems have also failed to loan such students therefore engaging in part-time jobs makes such students meet their education expenses (Somoski 1). In addition to this, part-time jobs make students have pocket money that they can spend on their won without nagging their parents with money.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Promotion of education

Students who undertake part-time jobs are able to upgrade their study making them understand whatever they learn in school even better. For, instance an accounting students who gets a part-time job in an accounting firm will be able to experience the theory learnt in school practically hence having a better understanding of the course. The same applies to medicine, engineering, law and biology students among others (Pickett 1).

Accumulation of work experience

Engaging in part-time jobs enables the students to gain experience in their field of work hence boosting their resumes. This is important when it comes to job hunting after completion of studies.

Research has shown that student’s that have undertaken part-time jobs and gained relevant experience have an upper hand when it comes to getting jobs unlike those that are just fresh from school. On the other hand, working part-time for recognized organizations increases ones chances of landing in a better job.

Time Management Skills

Having a part-time job helps students to acquire time management skills in the sense that they treasure every time they get and use it efficiently. This happens because their study time is now preoccupied by the job thus having to restructure their schedule to fit in the study time, work time, leisure time etc.

Learn the value of money

Most parents have complained that their children who are students do not know the value of money until they get jobs. Therefore students who take part in part-time jobs while in school are in a position to understand the value of money thus using it well in future (Pickett 1). For instance, they are now able to refrain from impulse buying and result to smart shopping hence making their money to last longer than before. This as a result makes them responsible adults even in future.

Other benefits associated with part-time jobs are that the students get new ideas while in the work place (Somoski 1). This happens mostly for challenging courses that need great mind such as web-design whereby the students learn new technologies as soon as they are generated. Last but not least is the improvement in communication skills since the student interacts with different people at the work place.

Disadvantages of students engaging in part-time jobs

As mentioned above, the decision to engage in part-time jobs is wholly dependent on the student. This is because there are disadvantages that come in hand with a student engaging in part-time jobs.

We will write a custom Essay on Benefit of students who have part-time jobs specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Among them is the effect it has on student’s performance given the less time allocated for study (Anti Essays 1). Other students may be overwhelmed by the greed for money end up forgoing their studies to indulge in full-time jobs hence affecting their education.

Conclusion In a nut-shell, it can be concluded that the pros of part-time jobs for students outweigh the cons. From the discussion above, the benefits that a student gets on deciding to engage in part-time jobs are endless. The good thing is that the disadvantages attached to part-time jobs for students are manageable depending on the mind and focus of the students in their education and life.

Works Cited Anti Essays. Benefits of Part-Time Jobs . 2011. Web.

Pickett, Theresa. What are the Benefits of Part-Time Jobs for Students? 1999-2011.

Sloman, John. Economics. 2004- Penguin.

Somoski, Nick. Should students work part-time during the school year? 2010-2011. Web.


520 discussion 3 Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

answer the following questions in a word document.
1. Performance feedback research includes many ambiguities. What has been your experience with feedback? Have you been evaluated using the “sandwich” method?
2. What feedback method have you found to be most effective in your own experience?
3. When you are receiving feedback, which strategies do you prefer your supervisors to use? Is this method the same one you use when you give performance feedback to others?


Logical Fallacies and Toulmin Analysis Example Essay essay help

Stephen Toulmin is a British theorist of the 20th century. He realized that calm and sensible arguments typically comprise of seven elements.

These include claim, ground, data, warrant, backing statement, rebuttal and qualifier. Claim refers to the key point that the biographer is attempting to argue. Ground is the foundation of actual persuasion and is the reality on which the claim is founded. Data refers to the available information regarding the subject topic.

Warrant refers to what the spectators have to presume so as to make the argument function. Backing statement provides extra back up to the warrant by responding to distinct questions. Qualifiers involve the use of credible language rather than complete language.

They designate the strong points of the leap all through to the warrant and may restrict the generality of the claim. Rebuttal refers to the expected alternative observations as affirmed in the argument that need answers.

This can be oppositional or distinct viewpoints on the issue (Govier 278). This paper will use Tolmin analysis to identify the Tolmin elements in the article “Prevent Gun Control Laws” by Charles Martin. This will be followed by a systematic analysis of each logical fallacy in this article.

Discussion Toulmin analysis

The American people are traditionally a gun loving people, and as part of this tradition, typically strike down any attempt by the government to institute strict gun control laws (Claim). If the rumors about the New World Order are true, and elitist tycoons plot to enslave the entire world, then the fact that most Americans have firearms is certainly going to be a problem (Claim).

That is why gun control is so crucial for tyrants, because resisters with weapons can defeat oppression (Ground). Although not all of these efforts are successful, many of them do end in success (Qualifier).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More For these reasons, it is increasingly critical to protect gun rights and gun confiscation programs from ever getting off the ground, this way the government will be too fearful to attempt anything funny on the American population (Ground). Legislation against gun rights serves no purpose but to guarantee that law-abiding people are put in situations where there’s nowhere to run (Warrant).

This idea of disarming those who can make a positive difference is probably one of the biggest disgraces when it comes to gun control (Warrant). Gun control laws have never been able to prevent criminals from using guns while committing crimes because criminals do not respect laws.

Criminals do not abide by or even notice the existence of most laws, and so it comes as no surprise that they would use a gun even though that gun may be considered illegal and contraband (Backing statement). Because of this, gun control laws serve only to protect criminals and enhance their ability to conduct crime by increasing the likelihood of any criminal action becoming successful (Backing Statement).

Gun control laws can also enhance the power of an oppressive government, by allowing it to have free reign when it comes to battling the citizenry as the government will have guns and the citizens will not (Backing Statement). This situation has happened many times before, historically, in most harsh dictatorships (Qualifier).

The practice of confiscating weapons from citizens in order to make them less able to defend themselves from government abuses dates back thousands of years. Perhaps one of the most famous cases of this occurring was several hundred years ago in Japan (Data).

Because of these facts about the history of weapon confiscation, it is painfully obvious that gun control is directly related to oppressive measures conducted by tyrannical governments (Rebuttal). People in nations where gun control already exists, and the majority of citizenry have no means of self-defense, the government can easily trample over them at any time simply because the government has guns and people do not (Rebuttal) (Hitchcock


Physical Health and Its Relations to Schizophrenia Reflective Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Health is a critical aspect in our day to day lives. It entails an individual’s mental, psychological as well as physical condition which could be either ill or free from illness or injury. It is a person’s state of the body, mind, and spirit especially in respect to being free from pain, injury or disease.

According to the World Health Organization (WHO), health is the state of absolute social, physical and mental well being as opposed to just mere absence of illness. Physical health on the other hand entails good body health, which is achieved through various ways, for instance, proper diet and nutrition, appropriate exercise as well as adequate rest.

It is closely related to mental health, which entails a state of well being where a person is able to function properly. This essay discusses a mental health issue, Schizophrenia, and the aspects associated with it. This will be deduced from an interview after which a personal reflection will be given.

Schizophrenia: Interview This is a psychotic mental disorder. It has affected a significant number of people as early as during their young adulthood. Its symptoms involve hallucinations, unexpected fear and distorted thoughts. It is diagnosed through evaluation of symptoms and medical history of the particular patient. Medication and psychotherapy is then given according to the evaluation results.

For the purpose of this assignment, I interviewed Mr. Smith (real name withheld). Mr. Smith asserted that he was diagnosed with schizophrenia five years ago at the age of 26 years.

Mr. Smith told me that it got him by surprise that he had the disease. When I asked Mr. Smith of the changes he has undergone as a result of the mental disorder, he admits having undergone changes in behavior, for instance, the way he thinks and expresses himself, how he relates to various people as well as how he perceives reality ( own observation plus what he is told by others).

It has specifically made his life difficult especially when it comes to work and family relations. What really hurts Mr. Smith is the fact that the disease got him at a time in life when he wanted to settle in marriage and due to the changes brought about by the mental disorder, he lost his then fiancée.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is because he did not behave as he used to and more so he could not differentiate imaginations from reality making him to differ so much with his lover to an extent of separating completely. Mr. Smith also asserted that he has made many enemies at work as most workmates are unable to cope with his change of behavior.

When I asked him what he does to cope with the mental disorder, I got a strong answer which stated: “Although schizophrenia can not be cured, with the passage of years, I have learnt how to control it.” After asking him for a clarification on the specific ways of controlling the disorder, Mr. Smith stated that the first step he has taken is through accepting the condition and thinking and living positively.

He says this step has helped him greatly as he blames no one for his condition and he understands that it is a disease like any other. He has also been following up treatment and always tries to be active and in the midst of supportive people.

Personal Reflection In regard to the interview with Mr. Smith, I came up with my own inferences and conclusions about schizophrenia. From the beginning, Mr. Smith seems disturbed with a lot of distorted thoughts and I can clearly see that there is a problem, or rather that he is not mentally okay/well. It is during the interview that I get to know that the interviewee is well versed with all issues that surround his condition including the causes, symptoms and how best it can be controlled.

The sad part of the mental disorder is that no cure has been established so far. There are, however, various ways through which the effects of schizophrenia could be controlled to avoid further damage or uncontrolled behavior of the victim that would make him or her to be a bother to those around him or her.

There are various subtypes of schizophrenia, which are characterized by unique but related symptoms and signs and hence the necessity for medical practitioners to have an effective evaluation of the historical background of a victim alongside the presented symptoms so as to make the correct judgment in regard to the medication and psychotherapy to be administered for better results.

Some of the subdivisions of schizophrenia include disorganized schizophrenia, paranoid schizophrenia, residual schizophrenia, undifferentiated schizophrenia as well as catatonic schizophrenia.

We will write a custom Essay on Physical Health and Its Relations to Schizophrenia specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Schizophrenia causes automatic behavioral changes in an individual that makes those around him or her to notice unexpected behavior, for instance, irrational expression of emotions, getting frightened over petty issues and being withdrawn most of the time.

An individual also suffers from a difficulty in differentiating imaginations from reality. In most cases, a victim loses touch with reality an aspect that makes him or her to behave so differently as compared to an ordinary individual who is mentally fit.

It is, therefore, necessary that strategic measures are established to handle the situation to avoid bad effects that could even lead to suicide. The victims should be subjected to proper treatment as early as possible to allow appropriate measures to be taken in an effort to control the condition.

From the above discussion, it is evident that schizophrenia is a disturbing mental disorder that keeps the victims in agony of having to cope with its effects for as long as they live because so far, no cure has been identified.

Some of the ways of coping and handling the mental disorder include accepting the situation which will in turn help the victim to take necessary measures for instance seeking and following up medications strictly.

Staying around supportive people like family members is also a good idea that may help in controlling the mental disorder where the victims feel loved and appreciated as opposed to where they would be segregated.

Creation of awareness of this mental disorder among people including how well the victims can be handled is a relevant measure that would make the world a better place for both the victims and those around them.


Effectiveness of Correctional Services in Reducing Recidivism Term Paper essay help site:edu: essay help site:edu

Table of Contents Literature review

Analysis of facts from literature review

Solutions for recidivism of juvenile offenders

Position statement


Reference List

The phenomenon of youth who repeatedly engage in criminal behavior is common in the society. Youth who repeatedly commit crimes are known as re-offenders, while the repetition of crimes by youth is technically referred to as juvenile recidivism. The study of juvenile recidivism has attracted substantial attention from scholars, especially psychologists, because the youth are considered to be at more risk of becoming re-offenders due to their age.

A number of studies have suggested that with appropriate correction, juvenile recidivism can be substantially reduced. Programs designed to be implemented as juvenile offenders serve their time have been proven to have mixed results as far as juvenile recidivism is concerned.

There has, therefore, been substantial controversy on whether services offered in correctional facilities are able to reduce the recidivism rates of juveniles. This paper looks at the studies that have been done about this topic in a bid to establish the reliability of services offered in correctional facilities in the reduction of juvenile recidivism.

Literature review Wilson (2010) seeks to identify the policy interventions that can be employed in the United States in order to reduce juvenile recidivism in the United States.

Some of the strategies that Wilson 2010 suggests include Life Skills classes in and out of correctional facilities, ”interpersonal skills courses, counseling, targeted interventions for serious offenders and therapeutic wilderness and challenge programs” (Wilson, 2010, p. 51).

Wilson (2010) also states that the program that had yielded impressive results in the past include “individualized counseling, personal skills training, and behavior programs” (51). On the other hand, a number of interventions were proven to have little effects on the rates of recidivism.

These interventions include vocational programs and challenges focused on deterrence. From his text, it is apparent that the services that juvenile inmates are given while in custody are a determinant factor of recidivism. However, the success of programs in reducing juvenile recidivism is dependent on the content of the programs.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Barnes (2010) identifies the main motivator for crime, especially in young people, as the development of an antisocial disposition. These are people who live negative mindsets, making them irresponsible, unremorseful and selfish.

This implies that if appropriate program are implemented in correction facilities to help these youths beat their negative personality, the chances of the youth recidivating after release from custody will be minimized.

Because the youth in custody have already developed delinquent tendencies, they should be closely watched to reduce the likelihood of developing recidivism.

This may be achieved by facilitating sports, camps, and other social programs to help them improve their social skills. The aforesaid interventions may be applied in correctional facilities to reduce the chances of recidivism. It is also important to incorporate the help in holistic programs that address all the needs of the youth.

Offenders may be facilitated attend classes while in correctional facilities. This will later on help them to secure jobs after they are released from custody, reducing the chances of recidivism (Barnes, 2008). It will also help them improve their sense of self-worth, which could in turn reduce the rates of recidivism significantly.

The offenders may also be guided while at the facility to prepare them for life after incarceration. This will help reduce recidivism. It is also important for rehabilitation programs to include forums in which the youth can be able to talk about what they have gone through, and be counseled appropriately. This will make them face their problems with an effort to reduce them.

Barnes study is credible because gives guidelines of the kind of program that should be offered in correctional facilities in order to ensure that juveniles do not recidivate.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Effectiveness of Correctional Services in Reducing Recidivism specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The study is also characterized by evaluation of several studies related to juvenile recidivism adding to its credibility. However, the discussion is characterized by multiple incidences of repetition. Another limitation of this study is the fact that it does not have sufficient empirical evidence for its claims.

Analysis of facts from literature review From the literature above, it is apparent that the main reason for the high rates of recidivism in juveniles is the fact that most juvenile delinquents have an antisocial character, and they tend to live a negative life.

A negative life here means that they have psychological problems, or they have specific addictions like drug addiction which draw them to crime. It is thus imperative that such issues be addressed during correction if any progress is to be made in the reduction of juvenile recidivism.

Programs designed to reduce the rates of recidivism among juveniles must, therefore, have components that address each of the aforesaid issues. If such programs are appropriately designed, it is possible to achieve the objective of correction; which is reduced recidivism rates.

It is thus true that the services offered to juveniles while they are held in correctional facilities can potentially reduce recidivism rates. The effectiveness with which these services help in reducing the rates of recidivism is, however, dependent on how well the services are tailored to meet the psychosocial and emotional needs of the offenders.

As Wilson (2010) states, programs that are highly effective in reducing juvenile recidivism are normally composed of social correction measures, psychological correction measures, and programs that make the juvenile able to undertake various economic activities once he/she is released from custody.

This is because these programs address the real problem behind the delinquency of juveniles. That is, since most juveniles offend due to psychosocial problems, it is apparent that services such as counseling, which address the real cause of the delinquency, will yield impressive results.

Other juveniles offend due to financial problems or even idleness. From this fact, it can be predicted that a program which has a component for improvement of personal skills will be bound to succeed in lowering the rates of recidivism since the juveniles will be less idle as they employ their skills after leaving the correctional facilities.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Effectiveness of Correctional Services in Reducing Recidivism by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Similarly, the juveniles will be able to put the skills they acquired to good economic use, and make money, which will help solve their financial problems. This will substantially lower the rates of recidivism.

Just like in the case of well-planned services having good impacts on recidivism, poorly planned services can be a disappointment as far as reduction of recidivism is concerned. If a program does not address the real cause of delinquency in juveniles, it is highly unlikely that the program will have positive effects in the bid to reduce recidivism rates.

Thus programs that ignore the fact that juveniles recidivate due to psycho-social problems and financial problems, among other related issues are bound to disappoint the efforts made at reducing the rates of recidivism. This explains why Wilson (2010) observed that deterrence challenges and vocational programs had little or no effect on the rates of recidivism.

It is also interesting to note that the interventions that are advocated for by Wilson (2010) are slightly different from those which are suggested by Barnes (2010). Wilson’s interventions can be regarded as quick wins while the interventions suggested by Barnes are meant to develop the juveniles gradually. This brings yet another important issue that should be considered when designing programs at correctional facilities in a bid to reduce recidivism.

This is the fact that there is an option between short effective programs that focus only on the problem being solved, e.g. counseling, and long-term programs which have a number of positive effects, including addressing recidivism-related problems, e.g. sports. It is thus important that, as people design correctional programs in a bid to reduce recidivism rates, they put into consideration the amount of time that the facility will be holding the juvenile.

If the juvenile is being held for just a month, long-term interventions like involving him/her in sports may not reduce his/her chances of recidivating (Hevener, 2009). However, in the case where a juvenile is being held for a period of one month, short programs like intensive counseling may achieve impressive results in reducing the chances of recidivating.

Solutions for recidivism of juvenile offenders One of the best ways to ensure that juveniles do not recidivate is the implementation of a holistic program for rehabilitation of juvenile offenders before and after they leave correctional facilities. Such a program could include visitations by experts in correctional facilities to help the offenders prepare for life after leaving the facilities.

The juveniles may also be counseled while in the facilities, and given an opportunity to vent their anger by explaining the reasons behind their offences (Gewirtz, 2007). After leaving the facilities, juveniles should be given further counseling, and accorded the necessary moral support by family and the society.

The aforementioned program should also have facilities for recreation activities in order to occupy the offenders in custody and offenders who have been released from custody. The juveniles should also be closely watched to make sure that they do not keep bad company in and out of the correctional facility since this is one of the main causes of recidivism.

One advantage of developing such program for rehabilitating juvenile offenders is that the program can be tailored depending on the needs of the juveniles. For instance, if the reason for delinquency in the first place was drug abuse, an offender will be placed under a rehabilitation program to treat this problem.

Other offenders suffering from lack of self esteem, communication problems, or even social problems may also be helped appropriately depending on their problem. The program may also be full time or part time depending on the needs of the juveniles.

Another advantage is the fact that the juveniles will be attended to by professionals, and thus the program is highly expected to help them. Additionally, there will be an advantage accruing due to the large number of juveniles being rehabilitated at once (Miner, 2002, p. 420).

The juveniles will be able to interact and learn from each other while improving their social skills. The program costs will also be cut down by the large number of participants in proportion with the success that the program is expected to achieve.

One of the other foremost options is providing Medicaid treatment for the juveniles who require it. Statistics from juvenile detention institutions show that 66% male and 75% female detainees have identifiable and treatable cerebral disorder(s).

Such disorders are classified as health situations where sufferers perpetrate antagonistic behaviors that in many times are criminal acts. Statistics show that there is always at least 5 times more frequency of a juvenile having a psychological disorder in incarceration compared to one out of incarceration.

This without a doubt leaves one to query if there exists a cause-effect association involving the two. Long periods of study have come up with an association involving psychological disorder and antagonistic behavior patterns. To become increasingly alert to this association the concerned authorities have to develop and spread out psychological health institutions and services to all detained young ones.

In the same way as any health state, psychological disorders have warning signs. There are assortments of disorders that show in juveniles and experts concerned with this have to be well aware of them, and more especially those that are characterized under the troublemaking group. Statistics from juvenile incarceration institutions show that these are the most widespread of disorders that they have to deal with.

These disruptive disorders are characterized by children who act in a hostile manner by brawling, intimidating, sexually coercing, being brutal to citizens and other living thing, among others (Revere, 2007). Such sufferers normally have a genetic predicament that requires attention. Such conduct should not be paid heed to.

Naturally, children should not be brought forth to be against the law, nor do they decide to make appalling choices with conniving reasons in mind. In a lot of instances, young ones are placed in custody as a result of their psychological health conditions. Fortunately, these disorders are treatable.

With advances in the fields of medicine there are several cures available in this age and time. As a matter of fact it will be easier to slot in Evidence-Based Practice (EBP) remedies into the juvenile incarceration institutions.

These are schemes that have been broadly examined with juvenile offenders in mind. They are normally community based, effective, and above all they are affordable. Such treatments have also been shown to take short periods of time spanning between 3 to 5 months.

Institutions that have the interests of children at heart have voiced their opinion on this and have put this remedy as the first one that should be considered before others come into play. Through this, young ones will receive effectual cure in a cost-effective manner.

Another good option to curb recidivism is through the increasing of vocational guidance schemes for past-offender youths. This should be accompanied with much stress on guidance or mentoring.

There needs to be an age limit for those admissible into such programs, with the objective being to capture the age cluster with the greater portion of lawbreakers designated to residential and aftercare curriculums (Rasmussen, 2003, p. 69). As much as these curriculums are inadequate in capacity, vocational guidance courses have the probability to have a huge positive effect.

Professional training courses do more than simply pass on a skill; they endow the learner with the life techniques and the acquaintance required to productively participate in society. Professional curriculums that entail wide-ranging services, an assortment of doings and intellectual erudition are the curriculums that hold self-satisfactory, flourishing and felony-free grads.

Statistics form places in which these programs have been implemented show that 85% of graduates stayed put in service and/or went on with their education three years following their end of the curriculum.

Intellectual erudition is particularly essential by way of professional training courses. It has been shown that as much as students may fail in academic training, be disengaged from the whole exercise, and/or feel that it is all a waste of time, professional training comes in handy. Such training courses offer similar techniques as school, and what’s more, they enable the learner to acquire more dependability since he or she has the feeling that such teaching will lead to a profession (Mendel, 2001, p. 34).

This is for the simple reason that learners perceive practical-based learning as more appropriate since it makes obvious intellectual knowledge realism in the real-world place of work. This is emphasized even more when the learner(s) earn a pay. In the midst of other techniques, practical teaching and project-based erudition are especially thriving.

Juvenile re-entrants require counseling as it is a precious service that offers life bearing, illustrations to follow and the availability of a person(s) who is always concerned. For the majority of former-detainees these essential hold ups are absent.

The increase in group gang action, as a replacement for this service, may add to and complicate this absence of constructive shore up and the felony problem in society. Trends show that juveniles are all the time more joining gangs at younger ages.

Another viable option is that of pupil personnel workers. These employees provide four major purposes for incarcerated juveniles. They are backers for all the incarcerated juniors, an expert to institution members of staff and parents/guardians on a wide range of matters, and act as a connection between different sections within the institution (Kumar, 2007, p. 18).

What’s more they are a recommendation source to external entities and society resources. Such a set up has various advantages all geared to making matters run smoothly within such institutions and ensuring recidivism is curbed.

The foremost pro is that of a reduced work on any institution’s pupil personnel employees. Then there is increased personal attention and services offered to each pupil. As this scheme develops there will definitely be shown diminished long-standing expenses to the authorities as pupil personnel workers lessen recidivism levels.

Position statement If the services that are offered to juveniles in incarceration are tailored in the way that they have been discussed above, then concerned authorities in whichever part of the world will be sure to nib this problem in the bud (Leverett, 1999). These are solutions that have been tried and tested. What’s more, they have backing from experts who have specialized in these matters.

Conclusion Recidivism among juveniles is a subject that requires dedicated attention from authorities. This is because apart from destroying the lives of young people, these same people are the ones who grow to become serial killers, serial rapists, burglars, arsons, etcetera. It is thus in the interest of the government to address the issue of recidivism in juveniles since doing so will substantially reduce the rates of crime.

Reference List Barnes, C. (2008). Outreach Intervention Reduces Recidivism in Juvenile Delinquents. Web.

Gewirtz, M. (2007). Recidivism among juvenile offenders in New York City. Web.

Hevener, G. (2009). Juvenile Recidivism Study. Web.

Kumar, R. (2007). On the Truancy Front Line, the Baltimore Sun, 24 January 2007.

Leverett, S. (1999). Recidivism Among Juvenile Offenders: An Analysis of Times to Reappearance in Court. Web.

Mendel, Richard A., “Less Cost, More Safety: Guiding Lights for Reform in Juvenile Justice.” (2001).

Miner, M. (2002). Factors Associated With Recidivism in Juveniles: An analysis of serious sex offenders. Journal of Research in Crime and Delinquency, Vol. 39, Issue 4, pp. 420 – 430

Rasmussen, L. (2003). Factors Related to Recidivism Among Juvenile Sexual Offenders. Sexual Abuse Journal. Vol. 11, Number 1, pp. 69-85

Revere, E. (2007). Recidivism Among Juvenile Offenders in New York City. Web.

Wilson, J. (2010). Reducing Juvenile Recidivism in the United States. Web.


Folks and Fairy Tale. Cinderella Essay (Article) essay help site:edu

Cinderella is a book that speaks of the hardships that Cinderella as the character goes through the hands of her stepmother and sisters. It talks on how she overcame these tribulations ending as a princess. This paper will discuss a quote from this story that particularly interests me. It will give the reasons as to why the quote is interesting. It will also give a personal story of my life.

The quote that will be discussed in this paper is “Cinderella did the best that she could, but they rewarded her only with curses. When they were ready, they said with scorn, “Cinderella, wouldn’t you like to go to the ball?” “Oh, yes. But how can I go? I don’t have a dress” (Jacob


Characteristics of an ideal society Compare and Contrast Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

The history of humankind is characterized by events and attempts to make society favorable for every person. Many philosophers have made attempts to suggest ways of attaining an ideal society, a society in which there is equal freedom for all and where all the needs of people are met.

Some of these thinkers who have proposed for a utopic society include among others Thomas More, a 16th-century reformation lawyer and Catholic saint, and Dr. Martin Luther King Jr., an emblematic figure in the fight for, and the subsequent attainment of civil rights.

The two philosophers lived during different times in history, and although they endeavored to see the attainment of the ideal society, there were marked differences between their thoughts.

This is because many people in society think differently and as such their thoughts ought to be respected if an ideal community is to be achieved. Nevertheless, the two thinker s stipulated that religious tolerance, government, and human equality were an important tool within which utopia is a reality.

Thomas More through his novel Utopia proposed several ideas in which an ideal society would be achieved. One of these includes religious toleration. More used the term toleration.

The term means the ability to allow something that a person disapproves for the sake of peace and harmony. More, like King, acknowledged that there exist many religions all over the world. As such each of its adherents of ought to allow others to practice their faith for the sake of peace and harmony.

Further proposed that this type of religious toleration would create The Church of Utopia, a church that worshiped in harmony. King also shared the idea that religion would lead to an ideal society when he accused the white clergy of being part of the racial segregation machinations.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More He called on the white clergy to exemplify the need for respect to all races by supporting the civil rights movement. While More’s idea of utopian unified church is commendable, it is just an ideal impractical idea. The protestant movement which would have been closest to More’s utopian church has split into very many and often disagreeing denominations.

The concept of human equality is also another idea that the two philosophers propose as a means to an ideal society. King captured the idea of human equality in his speech “I Have a Dream.”

In this speech, King stipulated that mutual respect between all races would make the ideal society. King explained that the perfect community would be attained if the whites and the black treated each other as brothers and sisters. King thus saw human equality in terms of race.

Racial equality is a very valid notion because all human beings need to be treated with dignity, regardless of race. More shared this idea and adds that there is no difference between people as all people are equal. However, unlike King who saw the society in terms of race More saw it in terms of social classes.

More’s utopia is devoid of social classes. All people have the same financial power. There is no private ownership of property and materialism is discouraged. This creates a situation similar to socialist communism. King’s idea of racial equality is more practical as racism is a social evil.

More and King agreed that government is also one of the practical ways to an ideal society. However, the two differed shapely over which type of government would lead to utopia. King, in his speech “I Have a Dream,” saw an ideal society as democratic, in which every person had equal rights and liberties.

Due to King’s idea of equal rights, I can enjoy equal rights, such as education with other students from other races. Unlike King, More proposed a communist form of government in the Republic of Utopia,

We will write a custom Essay on Characteristics of an ideal society specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More in the means of production were controlled by the government and that which everyone was at the mercy of the government. As such the government is supreme and because it has absolute power over people, people freedoms, as well as liberties, are curtailed.

The ideas expressed by King and More do have a level of validity. I have mixed feelings regarding each of these ideas — more suggested utopian society which has its benefits.

However, I do not agree that this is an ideal society as my fundamental rights are not in my hands. It means that rights such as freedom of expression that I do enjoy currently will also be curtailed in the More’s Republic Of Utopia. Thus, More suggested that people could be assigned to do specific tasks under the decision of a council. However, this is a kind of tyranny, to my mind.

For instance, now I have some plans as for my future career, and I cannot bear an idea that someone will make me choose another path because this person has decided that I cannot complete the necessary tasks. I believe this is my fundamental right to choose my way and try to become successful.

King is more tolerant and realistic in his dreams. I agree with King that people of all races should be equal. For example, I have many friends and acquaintances of different races and nations. I like socializing with them as I think that people should share their experiences. More so, I believe people of different cultures can help each other to open up new horizons.

I would hate it if I could not communicate with a person because of his/her skin color. I am glad that we live in a world which is similar to King’s dream, in the world where people are equal, i.e., enjoy equal rights and have equal opportunities to achieve their goals.

In conclusion, it is possible to note that although More and King lived during different historical times, they both agreed that an ideal society could be attained.

They also agreed that the ideal society could be achieved through three tools namely the government, equality of all people and tolerance for all religious views. Still, their thoughts show remarkable differences in the way in which each of these tools would lead to an ideal society.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Characteristics of an ideal society by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More More views tend to lean towards communism while King’s views support the respect of every person’s dignity, rights, and personal liberties. Personally, I believe that More’s Utopia is too ideal to be attainable; while King’s equal society is more achievable. This opens up yet another debate on whether the perfect society can be attained at all or whether it is ideal in itself.


Performance Appraisal Report college admissions essay help

Table of Contents Forced ranking/distribution performance appraisal method

Management by objectives (MBO) performance appraisal method

360-Degree performance Appraisal


Works Cited

Performance appraisal is a process in which an employ contribution and worth to an organization is valued using accepted performance appraisal methods. There are a number of performance appraisal methods notably essay, forced distribution, graphic ranking scale, and behavioral anchored rating scale appraisal methods.

However, this report is going to give much credence to the management by objective method, 360-degree performance appraisal, and forced ranking/distribution performance appraisal. A detailed explanation of the three methods will be done bringing into perspective features that these three performance appraisal methods share in common and how they contrast to each other (Stone 1).

Forced ranking/distribution performance appraisal method This performance appraisal method tries to order employees by comparing them to their colleagues. This helps in assessment of employees divorced from the usual specific judgments done on basis of job components.

When straight ranking is to be done it is expected of the evaluator in terms of those who have the best attributes to those who have the worst attributes and those who are effective in their daily undertakings to those who are least effective in the way they do their job.

It is imperative in this respect that a criterion is used. Alternative ranking slightly differs from straight ranking in the sense that it has to be done in a specific manner. Ranking like any other comparative evaluation system is fast becoming unpopular because it is discriminatory.

This is so because even if employees perform well, a group will always find itself at the bottom and another group highly ranked. Ranking can also not be used to fairly compare employees across different groups, it is absolutely difficult to conclusively say that an employee ranked second in unit X is as good as or better than that employee who has been ranked second in unit Y.

Nevertheless, if an organization has limited resources with which they can conduct other performance appraisal methods, the best performance appraisal they can make use of is the ranking method because it can successfully help in differentiating among employees (Stone 1).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In forced distribution, evaluators tend to rate subordinates in a given distribution. Forced distribution can be used in evaluation of myriad components of job performance as opposed to the ranking method that uses only one component.

Forced distribution method is strictly used by managers who undertake to rate his or her subordinates in a given distribution. Some subordinates will fall into 10 percent low category, others in 20 percent below average, others 40 percent average, others 20 percent above average, and finally 10 percent high category.

If there were 20 subordinates, 2 of them will be in the low category, 4 below average, 8 of them in the average, 4 in the above average category, and finally, 2 in the highest category. Forced distribution helps to eliminate errors that arise due to rating. These errors are normally attributed to leniency and central tendency. However, forced distribution can cause some grave rating inconsistencies because it tends to discriminate employees in cases where job performance is quite similar.

This has caused a problem of acceptability of the results by the raters and ratees hence its unpopularity with this category of people. Problems of acceptability have been grave in circumstances where group members all have high ability (Stone 1).

Management by objectives (MBO) performance appraisal method This performance appraisal method has much to do with the evaluator setting up specific measurable goals with employees. The evaluator has to periodically discuss with the employee if he or she is meeting these goals that he or she set to achieve.

This performance appraisal program has six main steps that have to be adhered to. Featuring prominently among these steps is the need for setting up the organizations goals.

The organization should come up with a clear cut plan for what they intend to do in the next year and stipulate goals that have to met. Secondly, various organizational departments must come up with their departmental goals. This is the duty of the heads of the departments and their superiors.

We will write a custom Report on Performance Appraisal specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Thirdly, the conceived department goals have to be discussed and allocated. It is at this stage that the subordinates in the department have to be brought on board. It is important that these subordinates come up with their own individual goals to make sure that every member of the department has an input into attainment of departmental goals.

As a matter of fact, expected results have to be defined by setting individual goals. Heads of departments and their subordinates have to come up with performance targets that are short term. A review of the performance has to be done and results subsequently measured.

It is the role of departmental heads to measure up actual performance of every member of staff with the projected results in their minds. Finally, there has to be a feedback mechanism where heads of departments conduct performance review periodically with their subordinates with a view to discussing and evaluating progress made towards achieving the set out goals and objectives (Stone, 11).

This method of performance appraisal enhances better communication and coordination in an organization because of frequency within which reviews are conducted hence harmonious relationships.

360-Degree performance Appraisal In this method, the performance of an employee is evaluated by consulting different types of people (Farhaan, para. 1). These may be an organization’s customers, its suppliers, and an employee’s peers.

Direct reports can also be used. If the performance of a manager is to be appraised using this method, it is the work of the employees to give an upward feedback on how this manager manages them. This performance appraisal method requires the human resource managers to coordinate the whole process to dispel fears associated with the leakages of ones performance among his or her peers.

This can be very disappointing within an organization. This method of performance appraisal is mainly conducted to find the gap between ones own appraisal and how others may feel about it. This is critical in analyzing ones strengths and weaknesses and how this can help in improving his or her own performance. The system helps in elimination of biases among employees that is inherent with the forced distribution method.

It is imperative to note that the system has got its own shortcomings in the sense that if many employees are unhappy it is likely that they can become potential targets. It is therefore important that a right culture is inculcated into an organization before this method of performance appraisal is made use of.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Performance Appraisal by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This performance appraisal consumes a lot of time and its complexity may eat into an organization time and resources. Its results are always very difficult to interpret. The feedback that is continually received after the evaluation can intimidate the employees and in the process interfere with their output.

Conclusion Despite the fact that Forced ranking/distribution performance appraisal method tends to discriminate against employees, 360 degree performance appraisal and MBO also have their weaknesses.

The feedback that is continually received in 360 degree performance appraisal interferes with an employee’s morale and can interfere with their performance. MBO enhances cohesiveness in an organization because of the frequent reviews.

Works Cited Farhaan, Panagar. 360 Degree Performance Appraisal. 2009. Web.

Stone, Thomas. Understanding Personnel Management. New York: Dryden Press, 2002. Print.


Political Environment Case: Inmate Programs Issue Essay college essay help near me

Table of Contents Response to the governor

Available options

Seeking internal and external support

Demonstrating the success of the policies


Reference List

This paper responds to a directive by the newly elected governor to discontinue all the educational and vocational programs for the inmates serving their term in the prison. It examines the possible tougher inmate programs which could be implemented in place of the correctional and rehabilitation programs in place.

It also examines the offices and institutions which can provide support to provision of educational and vocational programs as a way of empowering and improving the skills of prisoners. Finally, it reviews the success of these programs and policies.

Response to the governor In my response to the governor, I will request for more time to allow the prison management to review its educational and vocational programs in consultation with the experts, the state prisons department, and other relevant authorities.

The prison needs to fulfill all the purposes of incarceration, which are retribution, deterrence, incapacitation as well as rehabilitation. By eliminating the educational and vocational training programs in the institution, the prison will be violating the prisoners’ rights provided for in the Literacy, Educational and Rehabilitation Act (H. R. 4752).

This would also mean that the purpose of the prison will be partially achieved, even though tightening security and implementing tougher inmate programs would highly contribute towards retribution, incapacitation as well as deterrence. The vocational programs in this institution were implemented in line with the recommendations of the American Jail Association.

In my opinion, these programs need not be discontinued; instead more, tougher security programs should be implemented to complement the already existing programs which seek to achieve the purpose of prisons. Educational and vocational programs do not cost the state much considering that the programs enable former prisoners gain employment or obtain alternative source of income.

The time offenders spend in the prison worsens their financial position, and therefore the possible way of reducing their likelihood of committing another crime while looking for alternative means of survival is through providing education and vocational training (Fritsch


Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows – Part 2 Analytical Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows – Part2 is the final release of the eight Harry Potter series. This second part completes the much anticipated adventurous two full length motion film picture. The final epic “shows a battle between the good and the evil forces of using magic in the wizard world” (Schilling np).

This part continues from the fist Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows series where Harry seeks to find and ensure he destroys Lord Voldemort Horcruxes who killed Harry’s parents and also has for a very long time planned to kill Harry and gain control of the wizard world.

Its first release on Friday 15th July recorded massive revenue returns of $ 92.1 million. According to McClintock, this collection is the biggest day gross time of all time.

From overseas, the first day of the film’s opening collected $75 million in sales. Harry Potter becomes the only movie series to record the highest opening weekend record world wide with a total of $314 million breaking the record set by the Dark night series for three years internationally. Before its release, advance tickets to watch the film had recorded $32M in sales marking a new preopening record.

At the beginning of March, a series of interviews were carried out after the fist preview of the movie was done. Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows first poster was released on 28th march with an interesting caption “IT ALL ENDS 7.15”depicting the last series of the movie to be produced and also the first day of its first release to the theaters.

In April the movie’s theatrical trailer was released showing footages of the much anticipated movie. A lot of efforts were put into consideration to market the movie. During the June MTV Awards Emma Watson gave a sneak preview of the movie (Silvester 50).

Harry Potter movies are based on the novels written by J.K Rowling, a renowned fiction writer. Records show that over 450 million books have been sold to children and hundreds have been borrowed from the libraries.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The movie is rated 13 making it a family genre fit to be watched by all people. The reason why the movie works is because its series has been consistent in the output or the end results from each Harry Potter movie for over a decade since its creation.

Feedback From the loyal fans of Harry Potter, the scale efforts used to produce the movies has not changed. More so the producers have tried to add more special effects making the movies even more interesting especially putting into consideration that the lead characters encounter ordinary situations have fears and their prejudices bringing out the fantasy world close to reality.

The better part of this movie is the conversion made from 2D-3D a conversion the producers noted to have used in order to make the end result a satisfying experience to its audience and to also serve as the reason why the story becomes real. The movies production excelles in the photography techniques used (Gray np).

Harry potter is a film production of the Warner Brothers Pictures. This film was produced in a number of studios including; Heyday Films, Moving Picture Company (MPC), Warner Bros. Pictures Warner Bros. and the sets were directed from Leavesden studios, Pinewood Studios. There were several distributors who were involved but the Warner Bros was the main distributor.

It has been directed by David Yates, an English filmmaker and the director of the last four series of the Harry Potter movie. His film efforts have been recognized by the BAFTA awards where he was awarded for his excellence film directing. He has also directed a number of movies including, Harry Potter Half-Blood Prince, Harry Potter and The Order of the Phoenix, the girl in the café, Sex Traffic, Yong visitors and the Minnie TV series, the way we live now, among others.

Harry Potter films makes Yates become the most influential director of the series according to the end result of the movie which has a unique sense in terms of the visual look and the style of the movie. Besides that the director, David Yates, is known to focus on character development and bringing out the emotion felt by the audience.

The actors in this series include Daniel Radcliffe , Ralph Fiennes, Emma Watson, Rupert Grint, Alan Rickman and others who have been actors of the series since its first production in 2001. By the start of the movie series, the actors were simple ordinary actors but after the 8th movie these actors have become stars (White np) .

We will write a custom Essay on Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows – Part 2 specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In the box office, the film has garnered $214,887,891 around the United States and Canada by July 20th 2011 while the international markets recorded $425,300,000 making a total of $ 640,187,891 worldwide. Its first open day was recorded as the biggest open day in terms of gross revenues in several countries.

In Australia, it recorded $7.5 million, in United Kingdom $14.8 million Belgium $1.4 million, Japan $5.7 million and so forth. Deathly Hallows – Part 2 also surpassed the Deathly Hallows – Part 1 record ($1.5M) for the largest IMAX midnight launch earning approximately $2M (Lemire np).

Works Cited Gray, Brandon. “Weekend Report: ‘Harry’ Makes History”. Box Office Mojo. 18 July 2011. Web.

Lemire, Christy. “Review: Final Potter film is sad and satisfying”. Sify. 2011-07-21. Web.

McClintock, Pamela. “Box Office Report: ‘Harry Potter’ Grosses All-Time Domestic Best of $168.6 Million”. The Hollywood Reporter. 17 July 2011. Web.

Schilling, Chris. “Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows: Part 2 – review”. The Observer. 17 July 2011. Web.

Silvester, William. Harry Potter Collector’s Handbook. NY: Krause, 2010. Print.

White, Michael. “‘Captain America’ Opens at No. 1, Knocks ‘Potter’ From Top Spot”. Bloomberg. 2011. Web.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Harry Potter and the Deathly Hallows – Part 2 by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More


The Medicaid Program in America Analytical Essay online essay help

Table of Contents The Kentucky eligibility criteria for the Medicaid program

The Children’s Health Insurance Program in Kentucky


Works Cited

In America, matters dealing with the Healthcare reform policy undergo through a vigorous political process since it is similar and links to a number of other policy areas, and is part of the general social policy on the nation. It relates to the pursuit of health, delivery of healthcare services, or even employment of healthcare professionals.

The high cost of healthcare is just one of the most enduring problems in America, with both the private and public sectors experiencing the spiraling costs in healthcare. Therefore, this means that the formulation of Healthcare policy is vastly influenced by the diversity and array of both economic and social factors that affect the development of a social policy that promotes diversity at all levels.

Currently, the United States government plays a key role in the financing, directing, and planning of healthcare services. The policy stream in healthcare usually consists of experts and specialists in the field who may both be inside the government or in the private sector, and they advocate their ideas and solutions to the underlying problems.

For this reason, Medicaid is a special healthcare program introduced at all state levels and is financed by both the national and local-state governments with a dedicated purpose of serving persons with disability, families and people with low resources and revenues. However, poverty is not a prerequisite into the Medicaid program as a number of conditions must be met for one to be eligible.

The Kentucky eligibility criteria for the Medicaid program According to Your Guide to Kentucky Medicaid, to be eligible for the Medicaid program, one must be a U.S citizen or a legal immigrant who has a permanent residence in the U.S (6). Since resource assessment defines ones eligibility into the program, the Kentucky state law demands full disclosure of all resources owned by a person during the application process for this program, and it can either be in terms of an institutionalized spouse or community spouse.

These resources are usually assets such as personal property, retirement accounts, real property, hard-cash, and other convenient assets owned by a person or couple which can be easily converted into cash. Although the assets of an institutionalized individual have a resource limit, the assessment process also verifies a couple’s number of assets which are protected and beneficial for use by the community spouse.

Each couple is then given half of the totaled countable resources and if the assigned half is not greater than the annual maximum resource limits of the community spouses’, it is added on the institutionalized spouse’s fraction which must all be spent before another process of eligibility towards Medicaid is established.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Furthermore, in order to be eligible for the Medicaid program, the Kentucky state law also requires all workers to verify that their assets were not discarded for less than a reasonable market price and any transfers of such resources should be in solidarity with the Medicaid eligibility process, unless the applicant indicates otherwise (4).

The 2006 Deficit Reduction Act also calls for the eligibility process to investigate the previous sixty months from the date of application in order to create a baseline for all transfers of goods and services at fair market value. Therefore, if an applicant fails to exhibit the amount and value of the goods and services during this period, they would be reckoned for a forbidden transfer of resources which is subject to being penalized for a specific period of time (10).

The total amount of all evaluated resources disposed at a less than a fair market value is therefore used to determine one’s ineligibility status and period that is based on a person’s average cost of daily care which is revised on an annual basis. In other words, if the transfer had not occurred, the ineligibility period would begin at the date of transfer or the date the applicant would otherwise be eligible in sequence to any date that occurs last.

In addition, those applicants who do not have a community spouse or even a minor reliant child in their home and also have a home equity that surpasses the 500,000 dollar mark, are technically not eligible for Medicaid, however, the 500,000 dollar cap is subject to change from time to time.

The Children’s Health Insurance Program in Kentucky According to Kentucky’s health department website on Kids’ Health: Keeping our children healthy, the Kentucky Children’s Health Insurance Program is also known as KCHIP, and it’s a 1997 special Medicaid initiative taken by the state of Kentucky to oversee health coverage to uninsured children at a free or low cost (n p).

To be eligible for the KCHIP initiative the child must be a U.S citizen or have a proof of being a legal ‘resident alien’ and in addition, they should not be having a health insurance.

Within the period of the past six months, the family should also not have ‘dropped’ health insurance on the child on voluntary grounds. To be eligible, it’s mandatory for the child to possess a social security number or should be willing to apply for it.

We will write a custom Essay on The Medicaid Program in America specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The KCHIP initiative covers a child’s dental care, hearing services, prescription medicines, doctor visits, vision examinations, hospitalization, psychiatrist sessions, outpatient hospital services, laboratory and X-ray test, and many more.

Conclusion Both the Medicaid and KCHIP initiatives are all rational in the maximization of public interest and overall health despite the processes being tedious at different levels. In conclusion, we can say that these health initiatives undertaken by Kentucky and other U.S states can bring effective change in the healthcare sector which can be achieved through its policymaking model-of-programs which are dedicated at local level since they understand their urgent health needs.

Works Cited Kids’ Health: Keeping your children healthy. Web.

‘’Your Guide to Kentucky Medicaid’’. Web.


Domestic vs. International Business Essay college application essay help: college application essay help

Since time immemorial, man has been planting crop and breeding his own livestock. It is accurate to mention that ever since he got to know how to perform these activities, he unknowingly was taking part in biotechnology. This was made clearer with the discovery that milk could somehow be turned to yoghurt or cheese.

Animal breeders who were mainly the farmers also discovered that various physical animal traits could either be improved. This was the basis of bio technology studies across the world. For over three decades, the biologists have used various subjects in order to further understand the whole process.

For instance, they have been using combinations of such subjects as math, chemistry and physics. Therefore, biotechnology simply be defined as the “controlled and deliberate manipulation of biological systems for the efficient manufacture or processing of useful products”.

Over the years, there have been companies that have risen to the top globally as the leaders in biotechnology. Some of these companies include, Actelion, Amgen and Biogen Idec. One of the important reasons why these companies are considered to be among the best is that they have been doing well sales wise. All three have been able to maintain a sales index of over One billion dollars each.

As Nicholson, Danzon and McCoullough (2002) mention, the costs of research and development in any Biotechnological company are high which amounts to high expenditures. Therefore, these companies need the funding from the pharmaceutical companies. Although there can be other sources of funding, a huge percentage is normally generated from the pharmaceutical companies ( p12).

More often than not, alliances are formed when there is comparative advantage experienced by other firms in various functions. For instance given those pharmaceutical companies majorly concentrate on chemistry, when a bio tech company is out to discover a new drug it may require the expertise of the pharmaceutical company. In addition to this, such a partnership is very crucial given that pharmaceutical companies have so much more experience and economies of scale to say the least.

These alliances also create value in the long run. Given for instance a huge pharmaceutical alliance getting into a partnership with a biotechnology company, the pharmaceutical company is guarantee that its drug pipelines are in constant supply. This therefore illustrates a good business relationship where the pharmaceutical company is not just involved so it can provide a source of funding since this is a win-win situation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the event where and alliance has taken place, the management becomes crucial if success is to be attained. The entry level manager should have such traits as great interpersonal skills that will reveal just how sensitive they are to the environment they are in supposing they are dealing with people of a diverse culture. These skills should also reveal that they are strong and assertive meaning that they should be able to stand their ground in whatever circumstances.

More importantly, blending their strategic thinking with an optimistic can-do mentality may eventually ensure the success of such partnerships. This should be combined with practical visions for the success of the partnership and the establishment of business plans that clearly illustrate the big picture of the whole collaboration.

In summation, the management of the whole partnership is what makes it count as successful or not. Therefore, a good entry level manager should possess the necessary skills for a business partnership.

Work Cited Nicholson, Sean., Danzon, Patricia.,


Long-Term Care Insurance Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Table of Contents Long-Term Care Insurance



Continuing Care Retirement Community (CCRC)


Long-Term Care Insurance Coverage varies widely depending on the provider and the needs of the customer. In addition, different states have different home care and assisted living facilities and these vary the cost of the long-term care insurance.

These include home care, living assistance, and daycare for adults. The long term insurance packages also contain tax benefits such that the beneficiary does not need to pay tax on the payments received (Health and Human Services Paying For Long-Term Care, 2010).

Beneficiaries obtain financial coverage of long-term care. The long-term care insurance allows one to make use of their savings and life insurance for other purposes. Under the federal program members benefit from a group rate lower than individual payment rates. To qualify for long-term insurance, the purchaser should not have a preexisting medical condition.

Anyone above 18 years may purchase long term insurance. Limitation may come in because purchase of long-term insurance from non-qualified companies jeopardizes ones benefits. Secondly, monthly premiums are expensive (All About Long Term Care, 2010).

Medicare Medicare is a form of insurance. It exists in three forms namely Medicare as hospital insurance, Medicare as medical insurance and Medicare as prescription drug coverage.

In addition, there are medical advantage plans provided by private companies. They encompass one or more of the other categories of Medicare. Medicare covers hospitalization bills, doctors’ fees and drug costs depending on the type of Medicare. Qualification for Medicare is only available to people above the age of 65. People with certain disabilities and falling below the age also qualify.

The beneficiary has to pay regularly for the program. Medicare limitation is that the financial compensation under Medicare may be insufficient to cover all long-term costs (Who pays for long-term Care?, 2010).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Medicaid With Medicaid, the beneficiary receives long-term home care within their community or in a nursing home. With Medicaid, the beneficiary does not have to leave their home, instead they can ask for care provisions at home.

Members must be earning low incomes and have limited resources to access Medicaid. Limitations for Medicaid are that the beneficiary can only access the service form a licensed facility for Medicaid. Moreover, the facility must have a capacity for caring for the patient (Center for Medicare


Personality theory Report best college essay help

Many people use the term ‘personality’ to identify the characteristics of an individual or the kind of skills a person has. Psychologists who study human personality tend to use idiographic or homothetic techniques in trying to explain the aspects of human behavior. “Personality theories organize what of which we already know, stimulate new research and give theorists an opportunity to specify a view in personality” (Engler, 2008)

Trait theory Trait theory is the primary personality theory that is biologically based on classical human genetics. Such utterances as being outgoing, kind, hot tempered are some of the words used to describe individual.

All this words can be concluded to being the personal traits of an individual. Most of time we use an individual characteristic to explain their behavior. Theorist who studied this theory focused on the difference in character portrayed by different individuals.

The Idea behind this theory is that, how an individual behaves, is dictated by the joint effects of the organisms inherited capabilities and past experience. It centers on the capability of recognizing and measuring a person’s personality.

One of the early theorists to study this theory was Gordon Allport in 1937. He began his research after noting that there were almost over 4000 words which could be used to describe character trait of a person from a single dictionary. His approach was based on the differentiating the different types of traits within a person (Richard, 2007).

According to him, the central human traits were dictating the personality of individual e.g personality expressions while the secondary human traits were more peripheral and did not manifest immediately.

He also thought that the most common traits were the ones which were recognized in a cultural context which varied across different cultural practices. Besides Gordon, Theorists such as William Sheldon also took part in trying to explain the traits theory.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This theory is argued on the basis of how one would carry out the study which was through idiographic or homothetic techniques.

Gordon applied the principles of scientific taxonomy as he studied the character traits of different people, another principle he applied was expanding a unified theory of personality in a general manner other than the specific aspects of it which was later reviewed by Raymond Cattell and Hans Eysenck (theorists).

Important aspects about this theory according to Gordon are that personality is dynamic adult and children have different motivation schemes, he also believes that with a few character traits one can easily explain an individual behavior and conscious values can be used to shape the personality of a person.

Allport theory is completely viable in the sense that it is credible. Its concept primarily relies on the learning theory, psychoanalysis and existentialism. Although many other theorists find his work more descriptive and it lacks specific propositions from which a researcher can conduct tests and get the result from.

The validity of trait measures and its objectivity has been well defined in the five factor model which defines neuroticism, extraversion, conscientiousness, openness and agreeableness all which have brought order and understanding to the traits theory.

Most physiologists assumed that traits could be used to explain human abilities. Issues related to culture, national origin, native language, gender, racial identity are some of the differences between people. These aspects are known to explain the kind of character trait a person is believed to have.

It is considered that personality traits structure transcends cultural differences (Engler, 2008). The theory has been used to look at specific cultural manifestations of common personality dimensions especially upon the big five personality traits with the only difference being the modest created for each of these traits.

We will write a custom Report on Personality theory specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More References Engler, B. (2008).Personality Theories: An Introduction. New York, NY; Cengage Learning,

Richard M. (2007). Theories of Personality. New York, NY; Cengage Learning,


The American Economy Analytical Essay best essay help: best essay help

Introduction The U.S. economy remains the largest economy in the world despite the fast emerging economies such as China, Japan and India among others. These emerging economies threaten the U.S. economy with regard to losing of its competitive advantage. However, in 2010, the GDP of U.S. was estimated to be at $ 14.7 trillion.

This estimate clearly positions U.S. economy at the frontline. The U.S. economy is also widely known for maintaining high output per capita that enables it to rank at sixth position worldwide. Additionally, the U.S. ranks among the top well recognized countries in trade and commerce.

The supremacy of U.S. economy might be strongly drawn from its ability to maintain stable gross domestic product, high levels of research, maintenance of low unemployment levels and high levels of capital investments at the national and international level.

To understand the economy of U.S. more clearly it will be somewhat prudent to subdivide the economy into subsections for easy comprehension of the economical units. This will further enable one to appreciate the economy in general and more significantly to conquer with suggestions provided to improve the economy as well as coming up with personal opinion.

Income and wealth

The report released in the beginning of 2008 indicated that the pretax median household income was at the average $50,000 for the year 2007. The median household income ranged from one region to another. For instance, in Maryland it was at $68,000 while for Mississippi was at $36,000.

There was an increase of income from 2006 to year 2007 for employees who worked full time. Similar increase was also notable in women. The rising economy was mostly credited to the increasing income from the taxpayers. However, the number of employment dropped significantly in the year 2008 after the nation faced economic crisis.


This is the major sector of the U.S. economy. The common retailing enterprises in the U.S. include Montgomery, Target, Burger King and Wal-Mart (Landefeld 40).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More These firms are mostly concerned with producing consumer goods. These firms frequently raise prices of their products due to the ever-increasing energy and labor costs. This consequently affects the economy and sometimes the government is forced to intervene the operations of such businesses to safeguard consumers.


The large fertile land and technologically improved methods of crops cultivation have enabled the U.S. economy to produce about a half of the total grains consumed worldwide. The products produced are corn, wheat, cotton, fruits, dairy products, fish, vegetables and poultry among others.

Additionally, U.S. is among the few countries that enjoys subsidies from the government especially in the agricultural sector. This has consequently resulted to more production of agricultural products (Landefeld and Barbara 163).


The U.S. posses a number of great stock markets in the world. New York stock Exchange is the largest stock exchange with a capitalization of US$10.1 trillion for the companies listed over there.

Another great stock exchange known as NASDAQ is third in the world after Japan’s Tokyo Stock Exchange though it is reported to have a higher trade volume per hour as compared to JTSE. About 3,800 companies have listed their shares with NASDAQ stock exchange.


A report produced in 2008 indicates that the manufacturing output of US economy was larger as compared to that of China, India and Brazil when combined.

The industrial output for the year 2007 was at $2.69 trillion. Among the industries that contributed to this output include petroleum, steel, automobiles, telecommunication, chemicals, electronics, consumer goods, mining , lumber, agricultural manufacturers and aerospace.

We will write a custom Essay on The American Economy specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More In fact, the U.S. is known for being the leading country in manufacturing airplanes. Companies that engage in activities of producing airplanes include Boeing, Lockheed, General Dynamics and Cessna. In spite of the great stake, they hold at the global level, recently US economy faced job losses in the industrial sector.


The U.S. is the largest economy well known for consuming high amount of energy. Most of the energy consumed is attained from fossil fuels.

On average, 23% of total energy comes from coal, 24% from natural gas, 7.4% from nuclear power, and 6.6% from the renewable hydroelectric energy while 40% of the energy comes from petroleum.

In general, transportation sector has been recognized to be largest sector consuming highest level of energy averaging 69% of the total oil used in U.S. Transportation sector mostly consume the oil energy (Landefeld and Barbara 33).

International trade

The U.S. is the largest nation that participates in the international trade. It imports more products than any other country in the world. It is also renowned to be among the few nations that outsource its’ services. This has led their currency to be in high circulation across the world.

More importantly, the US currency has always been used in the international markets as a standard unit of currency for many commodities such as petroleum. Most strong economies such as China hold U.S. currency reserves for investment and international trade purposes.

However, U.S. is criticized for having imbalanced international trade as imports are reported to exceed exports. For instance, the imports for the 2008 were at $2.5 trillion while exports were at $1.8 trillion.

Recently, the U.S. economy is said to operate with high public deficit in which most strong economies are threatening to stop holding U.S. dollar reserves. The economic crisis of 2008 had somewhat reduced the trading volume of the U.S. economy as most big companies were incapacitated. In particular, the import volume went down.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The American Economy by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Government intervention in the economy The government of the U.S. intervene the market in a number of ways. Some direct involvement includes set of rules that guides the market with a view of controlling market prices.

Among these rules, include those set for the banking system such as the minimum depository requirement by the Federal Reserve as for all commercial banks. These rules focus on full disclosure for prudent decision making by investors and employees, fraud prevention and more importantly upholding lending to the lower-income section.

The government also controls the private sector in a bid to push for social goals. For instance, the U.S. government established the Occupational Safety and Health Administration that advocates safe working environment.

Other policies established by the government include the U.S. Environmental Protection Agency and the Food and Drug Administration. However, these regulations were seen to make expensive the operation of most business (Barrett 27). These expenses were incurred in establishing labor, consumer and environmental rules.

Taxation and government spending Taxation is levied at various levels in the U.S. economy. Majorly, federal government, state government and local government charge the tax. Federal government, state government and local government often collect an average of 40% of the consumers’ income. Taxation forms major part of income for the U.S. economy.

The U.S. government expends its finances in several direct services. These services includes provision of national defense, supporting research that leads to innovation of products at the market and running programs that help employees improve their skills. The government is also concerned with providing infrastructure such as road construction. Recently, the government increased its spending in the health sector.

The U.S. has been having a kind of economy in which expenses exceed revenues. This means the government frequently faces budget deficits that have increased the public debt. The government always gets additional finances from the issue of bonds at the domestic and international market.

Emergence of fastest growing economies With this general knowledge of U.S. economy, we will be able to understand on what needs to be done to bring the economy back on track as it is losing its grips economically due to a number of factors.

In the recent global economy, countries such as China, India, France, Japan and other Asian and European countries have portrayed strong economic growth that is exerting pressure on the competitiveness of the U.S. economy. In fact, China has astonished the world by being able to produce goods and services at the lowest cost. Today china ranks high in exporting its products across the world. U.S. on the contrary is losing its exports to China and Japan (Lieberman 76).

Importance of having a good market structure A good analysis of the market would help the U.S. economy pick up again with strong spirit. It is recognized that the economy of a country depends on the output of the industries.

If an industry is producing more products then most probably an economy will experience low unemployment levels. This is because the industry will employ more workers. It may also increase employees’ salary due high profits because of massive production.

Consequently, there will be a general increase in the level of income. More income will mean more spending and more savings that will lower rate of borrowing from banks and financial institutions. Due to these factors, the level of investment would increase drastically.

Indeed, more consumption will induce some industries to produce more products. Other factors such as technology also need to be put into consideration when it comes to production.

Technology was once known to spawn most industries in the U.S. It has helped improve efficiency and effectiveness (Lieberman 36). Therefore, an individual should study the market close to make some informed decisions on how to improve the economy in general. In fact, this is what needed to be done to ensure U.S. does not face continued economic slowdown.

Typically, the U.S. economy is a mixed because only a small number of firms are publicly owned while the rest are privately owned. This market is free and only has little intervention from the government. Therefore, the forces of demand and supply of the products that falls under same industry commonly determine prices and quantity to be sold.

A graph showing price determination in perfect competitive market This ensures there is competition at the market. Fair competition helps most companies to ponder over the most efficient methods of reducing cost of operations with the main reason of selling their products at lower cost as well as making reasonable profit.

The competition also forces the companies to produce high quality products that will automatically attract the customers. At the end, this kind of industry will become so efficient at the national level and eventually at the international level.

Therefore, it is wise for the government not to interfere with the market operations because it is responsible for monitoring and controlling business operations in the economy. It may only do so at extreme levels especially where few large companies are merging to form monopoly. This mostly happens in an oligopoly market where few firms exist.

It has been wise for the U.S. government to avoid large oil companies from both unfair acquisition and merging. It therefore means that perfect competitive market might be the best market that induces price reduction as well as quality improvement. This will later have a strong effect at the global market (Lieberman 115).

As far as US economy is concerned, the main question that remains unanswered is whether US market will be able to produce commodities at lower cost as compared to other markets elsewhere in the world. U.S. market particularly failed to produce products at affordable costs worldwide due to its high labor cost.

The strength of the U.S. dollar might also explain this scenario if viewed in the light of other currencies such as that of China.

High taxes imposed on U.S. goods hikes the level of U.S. products. Therefore, this means a number of steps need to be taken to safeguard US market and economy in general. Of course reducing cost of production is not easy because no worker will accept his wage to be slashed.



Sport’s Gender Differences Expository Essay argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Gender differences in sports

Racial based sports discrepancies


Works Cited

Introduction Majority of the sicknesses that people suffer from result from their failure to exercise their bodies. Although they are aware of this fact as well as the role that sports play concerning the immune system of their bodies, they have neglected sports based on claims of issues of gender and racism that dominate the world of sports.

Sports psychology has become increasingly interested in evaluating the differences in the sports enrollment and participation. Birrell notes, “…despite the recent increases in female sports participation, girls and boys still do not participate equally in the same sports (32).

Even in their most preferred sports, boys and girls differ in enrollment in sports depending on the nature of the sports. As Lever claims, “…boys are more likely than girls to engage in sports-related activities that involve teams, complex rule systems, and high levels of interdependency” (475). Racial differences significantly account for sports involvement differences.

To this respect, Jon points out that “While Asians comprise 57% of the world’s population, they “are virtually invisible in the most democratic world of sports, running, soccer, and basketball” (Para. 7). According to Jon, Africans who only represent 12 % of the population of the world dominate soccer, basketball and running.

From the above scholastic arguments, it stands out that differences in sports participation and enrollment exists along racial and gender lines. However, as opposed to what many believe, these discrepancies can be reduced to tolerable levels thereby attracting more people into joining sports and consequently boosting their immune system.

Gender differences in sports The results from State Association Summary of 1989 on a study of 712 high schools of the large mid western state, found out that 42, 299 boys had the probability of playing foot ball, 26, 662 likely to pay basket ball while 19, 368 boys were likely to take part in base ball game. On the other hand, according to the State Association Summary, “…girls were most likely to play basket ball (17,011), volley ball (16306), and outdoor track field (13,478)” (45).

On one part this results are paramount in that they actually reflect the obvious scenarios on the ground. For instance, why do different people choose different sports activities from the numerous alternatives available on their table? Gender is one of the reasons.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Different genders possesses different motivational factors which solicit their decisions making process which are expected to be reflected in the decisions made about life indulgencies not only in other activities but also in choice of sporting activities.

The influence of self-concept is crucial in as much as explaining the gender instigated sports decisions making process is concerned. As Harold laments, “…self concepts of ability are critical predictors of performance and task choice” (10).

Self-concept is however, a determinant criterion of sport choice contributed largely by inculcation of myths and stereotypical arguments about existing abilities of humans based on gender.

In as much as it may appear to be true that soccer is principally dominated by men, women soccer teams have also been participating in female soccer competitions worldwide. Many would not agree that women world-cup games, in particular soccer, could attain the recognition and popularity as the male soccer world’s cup competitions.

All that matters are our willingness and enthusiasm to see the other side of the story. Gender inequality in sports choice is a problem of making especially by considering an example of boxing sports. For many years, women were secluded from this game.

The question is, with the incorporation of women boxing sports activities at international level, are there no boxing competitions as entertaining as those conducted by men are? The masculine traits correlation with boxing is actually a stereotypically formulated idea!

An argument may ensue that gender sports choice differences is fueled by the perceived differences in the capabilities of gender based criteria and since nothing can be done to ensure biological equity and the physical differences between females and males, the gender differences will persist.

We will write a custom Essay on Sport’s Gender Differences specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Despite the facts that people are to the tasks that are moderately hard as opposed to very difficult or very easy tasks, as Harold argues, “ whether perceived tasks difficulty relates negatively or curvilinear to tasks choice should depend on individuals motivation orientation, goals and the value the individual attaches to creativity” (10).

Goals and values attributes are found not to be any way universal among a particular, gender but rather depend on personalities and talent endowments. In particular, essential to note is the fact that stereotypes of gender roles are salient issues, which are value free. “Women are stereotyped as less competent especially in intellectual and athletic domains even when they perform equally well” (Harold 12).

These stereotypical perceptions serve to discriminate rather than provide evidence of women incapacity to compete with men in sporting activities. According to Harold, “stereotypes influence children’s developing self concepts, then incorporation of these biased cultural gender role stereotypes could well result in girls having lower self concepts of their intellectual and athletic abilities than boys” (12).

Women consequently can amicably raise and dominate the sports activities historically perceived as province of men if these stereotyped minds are altered. The society teaches such beliefs at an early age through the way various genders interact and the way of doing gender roles differentiation (Deeter 89).

In the modern world, things have immensely changed. As a result, we have seen the generation of women who can equally bit men in athletics further giving evidence that gender based discrepancies on the sporting abilities of women and men is a mythical and self-making problem, which can easily change based on the general change of the way people perceive issues.

Racial based sports discrepancies On a different angle, Jon suggests a model of explaining the differences in sports based on racial grounds. Through his work, he appreciates that gender is not a big determining factor in sports choice.

By citing race, he does not subdivide an individual capacity to participate in sports based on gender since within a given race two genders exist. Even though, the East African does well in long-range athletes, it is not imperative to classify the trend in various talents endowment in terms of whether one is black or white.

“The belief that black athletic ability is inversely proportional to black intellectual ability has been used to justify slavery, colonialism, and segregation” (Jon Para. 10). Furthermore, Jon tends to foster the much-opposed position that white men are associated with excellence in tasks that pay the biggest lamps of money.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Sport’s Gender Differences by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More For instance, he claims that athletes from Kenya come from a radius of 60 miles around Eldoret town and that the Kalenjin community focuses on athletics as a way of looking for an alternative way of refocusing their energy after objecting to comply with the colonial rule demands.

If this approach was something to concur with, ‘why then does the modern ardent global focus on athletics?’ Even though Jon’s approach does not entail gender-based segregation of the population, it is not acceptable.

Conclusion A more acceptable way of rating the observable differences in people’s enrollment participation in various sports could be focused on environmental, social and geographical characteristics bearing in mind that different places or countries are characterized by different availability of sporting equipment and facilities.

Jon’s approach, though not entangling gender based analysis of differences in the sports enrollment and participation, uses a racial approach, which seems greatly fought against by people.

By taking into consideration the modern attempts to incorporate all genders equally at all sports both at national level and with willingness to change gender and racial stereotypical perceptions, the existing beliefs on dominancy of differences in the sports enrollment and participation can be eroded.

Works Cited Birrell, Susan. The Psychological Dimensions of Female Athletic Participation: In M Boutilier


Symbolism in three literature works Analytical Essay best college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

“The Cherry Orchard”

“The Hairy Ape”

“Madame Bovary”


Introduction Use of symbolism in literature works has been utilized more often to represent true meanings of the stories as conveyed by writers. Presenting symbolism in stories has several advantages.

These include presenting readers with the opportunity to interpret ideas from such works. In addition, symbolism improves a reader’s critique and presents him/her with valuable poetic analysis skills. Most authors use symbolisms in their works to send clear but silent messages to audience. This helps in giving varied interpretation of literary works.

Another significance of symbolism is its silent message, which appeals to readers. These are usually found in most artistry works. They form the foundation of artistry since almost every message in arts focus on interpretation of symbols and images. Symbolisms are utilized to add quality to the works presented.

This paper will analyze symbolisms used in three literature works presented below. These are in “The Cherry Orchard”, “The Hairy Ape”, and “Madame Bovary”. It will also endeavor to identify at least one symbolism in each of these works as presented by the author.

“The Cherry Orchard” This is a story in a Russian setting with several presentations of symbolisms. Among these, include the Cherry Orchard, and Breaking string. This play emphasizes mainly on the past and memory.

For instance, they refer to their room as a nursery even though it is clear that there are no children in it. Symbolism is conveyed in the form of Cherry Orchard, which is heavily presented throughout the play. Almost everything revolves around this symbol. It is quite interesting to note how Ranevsky perceives orchards.

The Cherry Orchard is presented as a huge gigantic tree in Russia and is estimated to produce over 4 million pounds of cherries from one crop. It is quite amazing that with such amount of cherries, Ranevsky cannot be economically sustained. Moreover, Lopakhin’s estate covers more than 2500 acres, which should be covered by Cherry Orchards.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More According to Firs, recipe used to make cherry jam was lost, and this seems to explain why they could not cover most of the estate with Cherry Orchard. This can be seen as a relic of past and symbolizes end to the period when Cherry Orchard was useful. Furthermore, the Cherry Orchard’s unrealistic size, which is assumed as largest in Russia, presents another symbolism of past memories.

In this regard, the Orchard is symbolized to represent a certain aspect of memory. It is also quite important to note that memory is represented by different characters in varying ways. For instance, each of the characters perceives a different aspect of past events with Orchards. An example is Ranevsky who relates the Orchard with his dead mother whom he perceives to be walking in Cherry Orchards.

In essence, the Orchards represents a symbol of his past that is unwanted and may provide reasons why more crops are not planted in that estate. In this case, the Orchard represents personal relic to Ranevsky, in her idyllic life as a young girl.

Other representations of Orchard include those presented by Trofimov, who observes Serf’s faces in the orchard. The Serfs had died as slaves in that Estate.

To him this orchard reminds him of suffering the slaves underwent. Lopakhin on the other hand sees Orchard as a representation of his brutal childhood and a hindrance to prosperity. Evidently, each character has a reason to like or hate the crop, no wonder it is magnified in unrealistic manner. It can also be noticed that here is a major division between the youth and old.

According to Lopakhin, the orchard presents an obstacle to prosperity, while in the case of Ranevsky, its past memories are relishing. This is a further proof of the Orchard’s representation of past memories. It is therefore quite clear that every event and happenings as well as characters try to relate to Cherry orchards in one way or another. The orchard is therefore used as a symbolism in this play.

“The Hairy Ape” The Hairy Ape is another story that reveals more about social and cultural realities. This is quite evident in Firemen and Yank’s residence, which is conveyed as a formidable cage.

We will write a custom Essay on Symbolism in three literature works specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More This place contrasts Mildred’s environment. Several symbolisms are used in this story, these include Steel, Apes, Thinkers, among others. The paper therefore exposes deterioration of civilized individuals into an animalistic being. This is observed in their lifestyles. For instance, Yank thinks he is an Ape. Apes have been used as a representation of symbolism in this story, the Hairy Ape.

This can be seen throughout the story. In fact, Apes appears almost in every part of this story. Yank is referred to as an Ape and this makes him think he really is an Ape. He goes on to inform people that he is an Ape, which makes it quite interesting. Similarly, Mildred also thinks she is an Ape, which continues to emphasize on its use as a symbolism throughout the novel.

According to Senator Queen, American civilization is degenerating back to Apes, with a reflection of true Ape in Scene 8. In addition, Queen attributes this to Wobblies that characterize American population. In this context, Ape is used to symbolize man, who at this state does not need technology. The Ape is also used to represent man who is behind in technological advances, class, and elements of the contemporary society. In this sense, Ape’s main concern is survival.

Yank is continually linked with his relatives who were considered as primates. In fact, just like the Apes, Yank struggles to think and is majorly concerned with ways of survival.

In addition, his understanding is at its lowest since he does not comprehend the class system that exists in his surroundings. Moreover, his language is also the lowest and basic, at best. Yank is also territorial and obstinate; these descriptions also match male Apes. Another similarity that can be drawn from Yank and Apes is the fact that they are both aggressive and bull headed.

From these descriptions, it is clear that Ape is used to symbolize backwardness in light of civilization. It has also been employed to symbolize the need to think beyond survival. This is observed in Yank’s way of life, which only focuses on survival in his setting. Moreover, the setting is also described as a cage. In essence, Ape has been applied throughout this story as a symbolism.

“Madame Bovary” This novel starts in a school setting where the author tries to introduce his character Charles and Emma as well as their behaviors. The novel also conveys varied symbols such as “The Blind Beggar”, “Dried Flowers”, and “The Lathe”, among others.

These have several meanings and messages conveyed by those symbolisms. One clear symbolism portrayed in this novel is the portrait of physical decay. The Blind beggar is seen to follow Emma’s carriage, as she moves to meet Leon.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Symbolism in three literature works by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This is used to show moral imbalance on Emma’s side. The beggar’s songs also symbolize despair in his movement towards Emma’s carriage. The songs are about birds, green leaves, as well as sunshine. Another observation that comes out clearly is the fact that innocence has been intertwined with diseases to symbolize Emma’s combination of beauty and moral corruption.

Even though Emma can be seen as a beautiful wife and innocent, her spirit is conveyed as corrupt and foul. This is quite evident in her way of life. She indulges in temptations of adultery and continues in deceit to keep hold of her illicit affair. Much later, after Emma dies, the beggar finishes his song by speaking about a dreaming girl.

It is at this moment that a reader realizes the kind of songs sung by this beggar, songs with emphasis on bawdy and romance. Clearly, the beggar mirrors Emma’s life from innocence, through to her life, which is full of degradation and illicit affairs.

It is quite important to note that this beggar is blind. Therefore for a blind person to mirror a normal human being in his son, symbolizes the extent of actions committed by Emma. She begins her life as an innocent wife, taking good care of her husband, with a beauty that flourishes in her youth.

Later on, she gets corrupt and immersed in adultery, which degrades her even though only the opposite can be seen by her observers. In addition, she is quite deceptive and does this to cling on to an illicit affair. In essence, the beggar standout as a symbolism throughout the story as he mirrors Emma’s life and gives an observer the level of degradation Emma has gone into.

Conclusion Symbolism is used throughout these three novels. In the first case, Symbolism is conveyed in the form of Cherry Orchard, which is heavily presented throughout the play. Almost everything revolves around this crop. The Cherry Orchard is presented as a huge gigantic tree in Russia and is estimated to produce over 4 million pounds of cherries from one crop.

It is quite amazing that with such amount of cherries, Ranevsky cannot be economically sustained. In the second story, symbolism is applied by referring to Yank as an Ape. The Ape is used to represent man who is behind in technological advances, class, and elements of the contemporary society.

In essence, Ape’s main concern is survival. Yank is continually linked with his relatives who were considered primates. In fact, just like the Apes, Yank struggles to think and is majorly concerned with ways of survival.

In addition, his understanding is at its lowest since he does not comprehend the class system that exists in his surroundings. Moreover, his language is also the lowest and basic, at best. Lastly, symbolism is also used in the third novel, “Madame Bovary”.

In this novel, the beggar is used to mirror Emma’s lifestyle, which moves from innocence as seen in her beauty to corruption of mind and soul as she indulges in temptations of adultery and continues in deceit to keep hold of her illicit affair. In essence, symbols are used to represent concepts and ideas as represented in characters, colors, and objects, among others.


Does Divorce Have a Greater Impact on Men than on Women in Terms of Depression? Research Paper custom essay help: custom essay help

Introduction Issues concerning divorce have over the years received a heavy share of research attention and time. Disruption of marriage institutions has been blamed for a number of alternative misfortunes in the modern day society.

One such misfortune is depression which basically is a state of mental illness that arises form either social economic or relational hardships in an individual’s life. The levels of depression among men and women differ in magnitude and numbers. This research interrogated this claim giving specific reference to divorce as the central cause of depression.

Statement of the problem The past decade has seen allot of emphatically research on the effects of divorce on the various stakeholders. The studies vary from the effects that marital disruptions have on children to the effects that divorce has on adults.

The studies have employed varying cross sectional designs that aim at providing a tentative construction of the role of divorce in the society and in as far as depression is concerned. Majority have concluded a connection between the marital status of an individual and their mental health (Sanderson 2002, p80–86).

Others go further to investigate the connection between the marital status of an individual and their level of mental health. These have also arrived at a connection between the stability of the individual’s marital status and the level of mental health of such an individual.

There has been little effort however to interrogate the gender related aspect of the effects of divorce. Most of the existing research focuses mainly on the general impact of divorce among young adults or the spouses in general. This research therefore addresses this research gap by exploring the hypothesis as to whether divorce has varying effects on men than in women in as far as depression is concerned (Allison 2001 p 130-145).

Research question

Does divorce have a greater impact on men than on women in terms of depression?

Annotated Bibliography

Amato P (2000) the Consequences of Divorce for Adults and Children Journal of Marriage and Family Volume 62, Issue 4, p 1269–1287

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The article uses divorce as a stress adjustment perspective to analyze the impact of divorce on children and adults. The study focuses on the 1990s statistics on marriage and divorce to answer five thematic questions.

It seeks to respond to the differences in character between the individuals from divorced families as opposed to those from married families. It also seeks to enquire into the length and extent of the difference in character and behavior and whether the difference is a short lived situation of a long term crisis to which the adults have to strain to live with from their tender ages to maturity.

It also investigates the factors that motivate or de-motivate an individual s ability to come to terms with a divorce as well as the rates and manner in which individuals respond and the divorce.

It acknowledges the general evidence to the fact that the dissolution of a marriage has the capacity to cause heavy turmoil and suffering to both parties as well as all interested parties. In the same measure the manner in which people receive and appreciate the information differs depending on their gender age and status in society.

The reaction to these events has often been connected and associated with distress and depression among children and adults alike. It has been found to affect an individual’s objectivity and sense of purpose causing tantrums of depression or disorientation.

It on the other hand stands to benefit certain individuals in society who gain either monetarily or emotionally from the release of the institution of marriage. Those who suffer often incur lifelong bruises from which they have trouble recovering from. These come in the form of depression distress that often drags down the individual through their future relationships.

The article provides background of the divorce stress adjustment perspective by proposing two contrary models. The crisis model explains those negative aspects of the divorce whose consequences most people adjust and come to terms with over time.

We will write a custom Research Paper on Does Divorce Have a Greater Impact on Men than on Women in Terms of Depression? specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The model therefore implies that disturbance issues such as the individuals personal recourses and means contribute heavily to the rate at which an individual comes to terms and accepts the divorce. However, these are material aspects which only take time and work to recover from. Most people get by and make it back to their pre- divorce status.

The second model which is the more serious of the two embraces the emotional and psychological aspects of the divorce. It acknowledges that the consequences of a divorce translate to constant attain and economic hardships loneliness and an overload of responsibilities in the case of a single parent.

These problems are of a recurrent nature and therefore cannot be easily eliminated or over come. It is therefore upon the individual to adjust and come to terms with these aspects of the divorce. The model suggests that personal resources and means determine the level of distress experiences by the individual but the y hardly or never recover from the effects of the strain and can never return to their pre divorce status.

The study acknowledges the existing evidence of a difference between eh welfare off married and divorced individuals in as far as psychological and emotional affairs are concerned.

The divorced spouses have been found to have lesser happiness lower self concepts and a poorer psychological attitude. As compared to married individuals the divorced individuals were found to have more health complications and a higher mortality rate. The research also establishes a higher probability of distress and depression among women as compared to men.

The situation however depends on the age of the person. The rates of depression among young women are lesser than that of elderly women. Among men the probability of depression is relatively the same. The rates of depression were even higher among women with children due to the burden of parenthood. The rate of depression increases with the number of dependent children.

The study concludes that an analysis of the divorce rates in the 190s discloses that the effects of divorce in as far as depression is concerned are higher among the women. It acknowledges that these statistics were variable since the divorce stress adjustment approach only considers the negative aspects of the divorce.

Ross C. and Mirowsky J. (1999) Parental Divorce, Life-Course Disruption, and Adult Depression Journal of Marriage and Family Vol. 61, No. 4, pp. 1034-1045

Not sure if you can write a paper on Does Divorce Have a Greater Impact on Men than on Women in Terms of Depression? by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More The article interrogates the relationship between depression and childhood parental divorce. It seeks to respond to the rising depression , through telephone interviews .parental divorce has various far reaching effects such as disruption of the life course leading to long-term consequences for the well being of the adult twofold ,

First and foremost, there is the problem of lowered social and economic status and interpersonal relationship problems .In order to manifest in a more clear form, a sharp contrast is made of the individuals who were privileged not to undergo childhood parental divorce and had their parents to grow with them , the contrast brings out the marked differences such as, lower levels of education among victims of childhood divorces, occupational status and income .they also experience high rates of economic inconsistencies.

This aspect affect the women more that the men since the traditional marriage setup has the man earning more than the woman and this creates a disadvantage for the divorcee woman. The situation is even worse if the couple has children since the woman legally with a few exceptions gets the custody of the children.

Through telephone based interviews of 2592 adults randomly selected from the nation the research enquires into the relevance effects and consequences of divorce to both the couple and the children alike. This survey was however limited to 1995 and compared the results from the survey with the statistics from children who grew up with both parents.

The shortage in means and recourses implied that adults from divorced families had higher rates of depression as compared to children from married families.

The survey discloses that men and women from divorced families due to their lower educational qualifications as well as poorer economic status end up marrying while still at a younger age and most likely end up in divorce then remarrying several other times and generally find themselves in depression or in unhappy families.

The situation in men who are raised from divorced families is similar to that of women only that in women, the adult female who marries young and gets divorced finds themselves pregnant and therefore has a slim chance at remarriage.

They therefore opt to raise their children as single parents in a manner similar to their parents. They lead unhappy relationships that are full of depression and unhappiness which is then passed on to their children. Those who remarry stay for shorter periods in their second marriage and even less in third and consequent marriages.

The men on the other hand have a greater chance of remarriage. They enter into the second marriage with a high sense of distrust that leads to unhappiness and depression that weighs down heavily on the relationship leading to depression. The second marriage is therefore considered as a safety net for their unhappiness and frustration.

These associations are further complicated by the lack of economic and social support and therefore depend on how the person adjusts for sex, minority status, age parental death and parental education. The disadvantage caused by the social economic and interpersonal shortfall is the main association between divorce and consequent adult depression.

In effect more educational options and means are associated with lower levels of depression since there are lesser social economic hardships in the maturity stages of the individual. Lesser educational qualifications lead to more economic and social hardships that translate to more chances at depression alongside other social economic and interpersonal problems.

Booth A and Amato P. (1991) Divorce and Psychological Stress Journal of Health and Social Behavior Vol. 32, No. 4, pp. 396-407

A lot of research ink has been spent on the issue of adjustment to divorce. The provides an adequate background of these researches that suggest that the concept of adjustment is a theory of divorce that conceives the disruption of a marriage as a crisis which at eh beginning leads to low psychological stress at the beginning and then gradually increases in the magnitude of depression as the couples adjust to the new status.

The article takes into consideration the practicability and suitability of the crisis model as well as its suitability as a methodology of understanding divorce.

It also goes on to interrogate the structural and procedural difficulties experienced and found in previous studies concerning couples ability to adjust to divorce. It makes a three year gaps between the first interview and the second and a five year gap between the second and third interview.

An initial analysis of the marriage divorce statics that would form the foundation of the research disclosed that the crisis mode appropriately interprets ad defines the concept of divorce. It was found to explain all the consistencies and in consistencies in the marriage data in that year. From the model, there was a characteristic rise in the pre divorce levels of stress as compared to the stress levels of married persons.

This level then normalizes to a comparable level and is almost even lower than that of married individuals. There is no certain proof of stress being the cause of divorce and no such conclusion was deduced for the observations and statistic. This therefore implied that divorce was not in any way a means of alleviating the levels of stress neither was it an alternative to a stressful marriage.

After a period of three years the second interview disclosed that there was a great connection between the level of stress experienced by the couple during their first two years of marriage and the pre divorce resources, wealth, property and social status.

Individuals who had financial difficulty in the marriage and before the divorce, experience greater amounted o stress as compared to those who had financial stability.

Those with better access to means and opportunity as well as social economic and relational support experienced lower levels of depression and stress. The gap between these two categories is significantly large and creates a dependency relationship between the access to resources and means and the levels of stress and unhappiness.

Individual who have little regard for the morality of divorce on the other hand experienced even higher levels of stress due to the lack of a stable conviction. The eight year longitudinal study of 2033 married persons of 55 years in age provided a 65 percent completion rate.

The remaining 35 percent either refused to complete the research or could not be reasonably reached. The second interviews received a completion rate of 78 percent of the original sample of 2033 while the third and final re interview saw a 66 percent attendance ratio.

The data is presented in graphical form to reflect the levels of unhappiness before end after the divorce among the married throughout the 8 years the divorced between the first three years and the divorced between the third and eighth year. The general trend in happiness tends to deteriorate while the trend in depression increases at an increasing rate then decreases at a decreasing rate.

Aseltine H. and Kessler C. (1993) Marital Disruption and Depression in a Community Sample. Journal of Health and Social Behavior Vol. 34, No. 3, pp. 237-251

The connection between marital interruption and breakdown and the mental health of an individual has been the center of constant attention for many 20th century researcher s. undeniably, before the onset of the century there was little or no attention given to the topic due to its marginal relevance in the social context.

This article falls in the same line of thought by attempting to cover all the loose ends that have been left by other researchers. The study addresses the procedural concern in previous researches that made fundamental errors in the cross- sectional approach to the selection of the determinants of marital disruption which could be connected to the mental health of an individual.

It also proposes to shift the attention from the longitudinal method of introducing a control simple into0 the investigation of the cause’s f marital disruption. In effect the study avoids the obvious bias het is caused by the separating of a sample of currently divorced or separated individuals and the chances of remarriage.

The previous studies have been seen to focus only on the best adjusted persons in the society giving an inference that the remarriage as little or no effect on the welfare of the individual concerned. This in effect can be said to exaggerate the effects of divorce and marital disruption therefore leading to inaccurate or generalized conclusions.

This study therefore interrogates the possibility that marital disruption and divorce has in weakening the individual and increasing their vulnerability to secondary role stress and depression. The study acknowledges the existing evidence that suggests a motivational analysis theory.

This theory puts the claim that married individuals have lower stress levels due to their fairly stable financial and social as well as interpersonal relational capacities. They therefore go through lesser hardships and therefore have lesser worries that lead to depression. The unmarried individuals on the other hand have a high level of depression that stems from the situational related stresses that are motive resilient proximity to stress.

The research therefore fills the previous evidential gaps by conducting a two stage community based survey of married couples. The study is assigns an initial probability sample that is interviewed at the beginning of 1985on couples whose ages fall between the ages of 18 and 65 and residing in a specific area of jurisdiction.

This received a response rate of up to 76 percent in the first interview leaving a margin for those who refused to be interviewed. The second interview received a response rate of 84 percent. The study also employs a longitudinal analysis strategy in evaluating and distinguishing the levels of depression that occurred before during and after the divorce.

The study also combines the remarried and currently divorced individuals to avoid bias. Instead of using data from unmarried individuals the research employs a baseline collection of data on marital quality to verify the claim that the alternative does a divorce in a bad marriage is a cause of relief rather than stress.

The results of the study indicate that there was an aggregate relationship the pronounced levels of depression among women as compared to men. Despite the small nature of the sample size it is clear that there is a greater proximity towards depression among women than the case would be for men. There is however limited proof for this claim and the study recommends further interrogation of is aspect of the concept of divorce.

Menaghan, G. and Lieberman A. (1999), Changes in Depression following Divorce: A Panel Study. Journal of Marriage and Family Vol. 48, No. 2 pp. 319-328

This paper interrogates the connection between the marital sates of an individual and their well being. It acknowledges the existing statistics on the topic of marriage and the psychological health of the individual but proceeds to analyze the impact of the change in the marital status of an individual on their levels of depression. It engages data from the metropolitan Chicago to examine the changes in the psychological health in a group of adults for a four year gap between he first and second interview.

It provides an adequate background of the existing evidence on the chances of divorce and success of a marriage indicating that the majority of first marriages are bound to fail and end up in divorce. Half the women who fall form the first marriage remarry and majority of the men from the first marriage also remarry within a three year period of their divorce decree.

From a general social perspective, these individuals have a higher chance of being depressed as compared to other members of the society. Most studies are acknowledged t o have focused their attention on the life event of divorce alone taking keen interest on investigating the impact of stressful life events on an individual.

Divorce has therefore been perceived as a multi loss event that affects the individual’s involved social economic and interpersonal status and capacities. N effect the loss of a partner is it the husband or wife can be argued t affect different individuals in different manners. This greatly depends on the social characteristics of the community and environment around the individual.

Divorce ids therefore received differently across the age divide with the elderly divorcees being more optimistic than frustrated that the younger divorcees. Divorce often leads to economic change and loss and the hardship is even greater if there are children involved. It is also a benchmark and flag for the termination of intimate interpersonal relations that otherwise exist between the spouses.

In the alternative approach there is evidence to support the claim that divorcees have been found to be happier after divorce and less likely to be depressed than they would have been while in the marriage.

In effect there are certain pertinent gains that arise from a divorce in the form of independence, freedom and self government as well as an opportunity to make a fresh start. This therefore suggests that they are two main hypotheses to the possibility of depression after divorce.

The research responds to these hypotheses by examining an initial sample of 2299 households that had 1106 adults between the ages of 18 and 65. These were interviewed on the various aspects of their marriage and then re interviewed after four years of the marriage. The samples individuals are compared with those recently divorced in as far as depression and unhappiness is concerned.

At first those in a divorce seem to lead a better and happier life at the beginning of the study. Four years later however, the divorced individuals suffer more depression than those who remained married. This depression is further motivated by increased economic hardships that arise due to the changes in economic status.

The hardship was greater in households that have children and the women were responsible for the care and maintenance of the children. The divorced individuals also show a significant level of depression that is characterized by the dependency of the wife or partner for alimony. Most of these men however often found themselves in constant court battles for default of payment of alimony.

This therefore concludes that the rising number of divorce is a major cause of depression in the society. The change in economic social and relation status of individuals in the society causes even further trouble and increases the level of depressing. The society therefore needs to recognize the need to control and mitigate the number of divorces if the rates of depression are to be controlled.

Stakeholders This research is captures the varying consequences and effects of divorce on women and men. It therefore represents the interests of victims of adult victims of divorce and how they respond and adapt to the situation. Divorce has far reaching effects on spouses and their families alike.

It concerns both the family and friends to the divorced couple as well as any children who stand to benefit from the marriage or loose from the divorce. There is evidence to support the suggestion that divorce has dire consequences on the livelihood growth and development of adolescents and teenagers.

It is clear that children from divorced families suffer substantial inferiorities that often translate to weaknesses in both social economic and interpersonal relationships among themselves and their peers.

To the parties to the divorce the situational and status change often leads to a shift in responsibility economic and social status. The far reaching effects of divorce often cause unhappiness and depression among the souses that is passed on to the second and subsequent marriage.

Most societies embrace the institution of marriage from the family level. The parents of the spouses are therefore involved in the management and running of the marriage. A breakdown in this common enterprise has varying effects on them and causes mixed reactions including depression and discomfort. The effects of divorce therefore affect the lives of the parents to the spouses due it their interests in the success and survival of the marriage.

Marriage is a social and societal construct that is created by society with an objective of maintaining continuity and growth in social relations. The success or otherwise of this institution therefore affects the societal perception of marriage and the likelihood of members of such a society aspires to enter into similar relations.

The effects of divorce on either gender therefore act to deter or motivate individuals in society into or against marriage. It also motivates or de-motivates individuals in existing marriage institutions towards or against divorce. The easier it is to come to terms with the effects of a divorce the easier it is for couples in marriages to consider divorce as an option.

Potential ethical issues Undeniably there exists a wide variety of resources that address a related or similar concern. In fact there is evidence to suggest that the effects of divorce in men are lower than the effects in women. This therefore presents the concern that the sis a duplication f previous studies. However, all previous studies have interrogated the effects of divorce from a crisis theory perspective.

They have tended to lean on the negative aspects and effects of divorce leaving out the benefits that may actually accrue to the individual in as far as depression is concerned. The depressive consequences of a divorce for instance in a bad marriage are entirely different from the effect it has on a good marriage.

The study will also encounter procedural concerns since like most of previous researches it employs the divorce adjustment theory as the methodological approach to interpreting and measuring the consequences and effects of divorce.

This approach presents structural and analytical issues of bias that streak form the lack of consideration of the relevance of remarriage. The study will however employ the multiple strategy approach that will allow the remarried individuals to be analyzed and categorized in with those who are currently divorced.

The sampling will also be limited in terms of jurisdiction since it will only consider individual from a single racial origin. This therefore limits the relevance and application of the results of the study in as far as its application and implementation is concerned.

The discussion and implementation will however incorporate the application and contribution of previous researches to the current research ad the relevance and input they make to the current study. The study will also obtain authorization from the ethics committee for better confidence and higher response from the interviewees

Sampling technique and strategy. A sample is a representative fraction of a large population that is intended to present a framework of the larger population in reference to specific traits and attributes.

The sample in the population will be collected form longitudinal based community data that is to be generated strictly from an epidemiological catchment area program that draws respondents from individuals between18 and 70 years in age. These respondents will be then invited for voluntary tests for depression that will be structured badly formulated in the form of the national institute of mental health diagnostics interviews schedule.

The number of patients to participate in the research will then be invited to private interviews that will be conducted at their convenience on specific days of the week that will be arranged and communicated to them through notices and flyers.

It is important that a sample represents in as far as possible the population size. This is because the sample is expected to portray a representation of the actual character and property of the greater population.

The data set in the research is too large and therefore it is quite impossible to obtain a homogenous sample from the larger population. A homogenous sample represents all the interests in the population including the minority. The accuracy of the sample will be evaluated on the basis of consistency in the results produced by different sample sizes.

It is important to understand the potential or possible shortcomings of a population before engaging in sampling. There is therefore a possibility of interference from foreign units that are not part of the target population.

These include adults who lead celibate lives and do not have an intention of getting married and therefore will have little or no relevance in the study. The initial invitation to the interviews will therefore embrace this problem by indicating to the population the objectives and intentions of the study and research.

The size of the population that is willing to participate in the research will be used to determine the size of the sample that will be used in the research. Out of those who are willing, a manageable randomized sample will be selected for interviews. The controlled number also allows the research to be more focused and intensive.

The nature of the research requires a controlled number for observation. Since the object of observation is the depressive consequences and effects of divorce on divorcee men and women, it is important to ensure that the sample is as diverse and representative of the larger population as possible.

The probability sampling method utilizes the random selection approach. A simple random sample will provide an adequate randomized controlled trial of 409 men and women, regions and societal confines. They are then to be randomly assigned to the national institute of mental health diagnostics program to evaluate the changes and history in as far as depression is concerned

Stratified random sampling allows the researcher to divide the population into homogenous subgroups upon which simple random samples are drawn from the sub groups. The sample is drawn through a randomization process that involves the stratification of the population by gender into two main strata of male and female respondents.

Before the study is begun, a stratum of sequential identification numbers will be generated and randomly re assigned to intervention categories in blocks with each block having a participant category and control category. The control category will contain individuals with no history of divorce.

The total sample results of the trial population must take a stand in as far as providing a concrete decision as to the effects of divorce in men and women.

The sample size will therefore be an odd number to avoid a standoff where results are equal and therefore no defensible result. 409 patients is an adequate number that will allow for an equal selection of 200 patients from the ethnic strata as well as the economic status. Each stratum will also allow for an equal participant and control selection sample.

The justification behind the adoption of the stratified sampling method is the fact that it will not only be able to represent the overall population but also the key subcategories within the population.

This method is specifically important and relevant in representing minority characteristics within the population. It is therefore possible to analyze the effects of divorce to specific ages of women and men.

Extremely small groups can be effectively randomly oversampled through the use of different factions within the different strata. Alternatively if the minority groups have equal magnitude then equal or proportionate stratified random sampling could be used as opposed to disproportionate stratified random sampling

Method of data analysis The interviews will be tape recorded to facilitate analyze. The recordings are then transcribed into written records that are then compared with original recordings to ensure that they correspond to the actual record of the recordings.

The observations made are collected in written journals and brief notes that are developed into more detailed accounts at the first available opportunity (The MaGPIe Research Group 2003 p,1–15). The data is then physically coded into graphs and tables that are informs by the analytical hierarchy model

The semi structured interviews will engage the interviewees into an interactive e session of a series of both structures and semi structured questions that are developed and directed towards establishing the margin of difference in the effects and consequences of divorce on the individual strata.

Throughout the data collection and recording the records and transcribes will be reviewed to establish and identify any emerging themes and concepts that are then clarified in subsequent interviews and observations. This will also allow for follow-up interviews (Menaghan and Lieberman 1999, pp. 319-328).

Conclusions and recommendations. However, there is overwhelming knowledge on the effects and consequences of divorce there is a need to shift the attention from the generalized approach that focuses the depressive effect of divorce on the general population. It is clear that there are pertinent differences in the effects and consequences of divorce on the different genders.

This will go an extra mile in motivating the mitigating factors that that is to be adopted in regulating and providing assistance to the victims of divorce.

The attention should therefore be narrowed down to the individuals by their sex. The legal framework places a heavier burden of responsibility on the women after divorce and therefore requires more attention.

This research focuses mainly on the marriages that have been formalized and registered. However there is evidence to support the claim that majority of single parents do not hail from marriages but form cohabitating and arrangements similar to marriages. There is therefore little information to support or dispute the cross gender effects dissolution of these arrangements and therefore leaves a research gap for further investigation.

These arrangements have become very common in the modern day marriage institution and studies suggest that every one in four children are born out of these cohabiting relationships. It is therefore more than likely that the termination of cohabiting relationships has disastrous and depressing effects on both men and women.

Similarly the research limits the effects on divorce alone yet there are numerous other sources of depression related to man woman relations similar to marriage.

Different racial divides have their own child bearing unions that are traditionally meant to replace the marriage institution. The breaking of these arrangements for instance in the African setup has similar depressing consequences in both men and women posing a great research gasp that needs to be investigated.

Finally there has been little focus on the intervention measures for divorce parents and victims. There has been little research on the success or otherwise of the available intervention and mediation measures for divorce and divorce victims. The relevance or otherwise of these measures to either men or women in relation to their diverse adaptations to divorce still remains uninvestigated.

In conclusion, divorce has existed for a long time and it continues to be a prevalent cause of depression among men and women. The debate has focused mainly on the general negative and positive effect of divorce to both men and women. It is however clear that there is a need to differentiate the effect that divorce has on women as distinct from the effect it has on men.

References Allison, P. (2001). Missing Data. Thousand Oaks, CA: Sage Publications

Amato, P. (2000).The Consequences of Divorce for Adults and ChildrenJournal of Marriage and Family Volume 62, Issue 4, p 1269–1287,

Aseltine, H., and Kessler C. (1993). Marital Disruption and Depression in a Community Sample.Journal of Health and Social Behavior Vol. 34, No. 3, pp. 237-251

Booth, A and Amato, P. (1991). Divorce and Psychological Stress Journal of Health and Social Behavior Vol. 32, No. 4, pp. 396-407

Menaghan, G. and Lieberman A. (1999). Changes in Depression following Divorce: A Panel Study. Journal of Marriage and Family Vol. 48, No. 2 pp. 319-328

Ross, C. and Mirowsky, J. (1999). Parental Divorce, Life-Course Disruption, and Adult Depression Journal of Marriage and Family Vol. 61, No. 4, pp. 1034-1045

Sanderson, K. (2002). Prevalence and severity of mental health-related disability and relationship to diagnosis. Psychiatr Serv 53(1):80–86

The MaGPIe Research Group. (2003). The nature and prevalence of psychological problems in New Zealand primary health care: a report on Mental Health and General Practice Investigation. NZMJ 116(1171):1–15


The healthcare reform debate Essay cheap essay help

Table of Contents HR 3962: The Affordable Health Care for Americans

List of recommendations by interest groups

President Obama’s new health care reform and the recommendations

Works Cited

The health care reform debate has continually heated up in the recent years among various interest groups, government officials, the House and the Senate and the media. This debate is of different interests to different interest groups as some look into the long term benefits where as others are profit-driven at the expense of the public.

HR 3962: The Affordable Health Care for Americans This bill was crafted by the House of Representatives in November 2009 but later on December, 2009 the Senate passed a substitute bill, Patient Protection and Affordable Care Act which was later abandoned for the Healthcare Reconciliation Act of 2010.

List of recommendations by interest groups A group of health policy experts, health insurance executives, business leaders, economists, hospital administrators among other experts held several workshops to discuss health care reforms in a forum known as the Fresh-thinking Project and came up with the following recommendations;

Change the existing fee-for-service payment to a system that promotes and rewards improvement in the well-organized provision of quality care and put in the expansion of outcome, procedures to direct payment. Payments ought to be allied to improving patient products, reducing racial and further inequalities in outcomes, mounting effectiveness, and restraining the growth in the cost of care. Consequently connecting payment to outcomes will necessitate constant investment in the regular growth of outcomes measures (Terry, 1).

There is a need to pool a risk and therefore exchanges both regional and state to guarantee the Americans without access employer based insurance or any other type of insurance is enabled to obtain an average benefits package. Employers are also supposed to also be permitted to play a part in these exchanges designed for their employees’ coverage. Typically, underwriting individual and small group insurance firms do not perform well due to risk selection. Therefore in order to reduce poor selection there should be compulsory coverage for standard benefits and risk accustomed payments on the part of the exchanges. These mandates ought to be matched with mechanisms that ensure adequate participation of those qualified to avoid the buildup of just the high-risk people in the exchange. These mechanisms should include considerable subsidies, probably joint with enforceable directives. It is also important to recognize the efforts of the employers in their employees’ coverage.

According to the experts revenue source which includes a cap on the tax exemption which touches on employer-based insurance to support health care should be implemented to insure all Americans. There are tens of millions and budding numbers of Americans who are not insured and approximately 70% of these Americans cannot afford to pay for their insurance (Jost, 1). Consequently, more savings should be mobilized to insure all Americans like passing on accessible health income or levying tax on tobacco.

President Obama’s new health care reform and the recommendations The health care reforms recommended by Obama is meant to radically reform the insurance market by barring pre-existing stipulation, eradicating underwriting which is founded on gender, education, occupation or health status. It will also provide a guideline on the crucial benefits that the insurance plans must cover, to improve transparency and insurance disclosure.

Therefore his reforms to some extend will concur with their recommendations because it is going to create a national health insurance exchange where every new non-group policies will be put up for sale and make insurance accessible for employees of small and possibly even the large employers. The exchanges should raise competition and reduce the rising administrative costs so as to reduce overall costs and enhance accountability.

As a way of insuring all the Americans the Obama reforms if legislated would oblige employers with payrolls above $500,000 annually to grant health insurance to their insurers or forfeit a penalty (Jost, 1 and alternatively majority will be insured through House leadership.

It will as well recognize small businesses who have covered their staff by granting them tax credits. However, this idea has not been welcomed by many business owners. Similarly, many people look at it as a means of making those who are well off to pay taxes for the poor.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More To raise money to cover such people, reforms are proposing taxation of medical device manufactures because this is likely to offer the government about $20 billion. The senate bill intents to reach or raise $40 billion from the device makers.

However, this may be difficult because national lobbyists for the industry on the other hand are favoring reconciliation to the lower amount and therefore this could increase lobbying.

The health care reforms proposed by president Obama’s administration have both losers and gainers and therefore everyone is pulling their side so that they will not be affected negatively (Terry,1).

The insurers feel that the reforms do not favour them whereas other stakeholders and interest groups feel that this will affect delivery system as well as ensure almost all Americans have access to healthcare.

Children’s hospitals on the other hand feel that they will have more to lose as a result of the reforms than full-service hospitals. I think in the long run all these reforms will work out to the advantage of all Americans if the end result actually moves America closer to sustainable healthcare system.

Works Cited Jost, Timothy. HR 3962: The Affordable Health Care for Americans; health affairs blog Act. 2009. Web.

Terry, Ken. “Interest Groups Redouble Fight on Healthcare Reform” 2009. Web.

We will write a custom Essay on The healthcare reform debate specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More


Healthcare reform initiatives that have been implemented in the past 2-3 years Essay argumentative essay help: argumentative essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The provisions of health care reforms

Implemented Reforms


Works Cited

Introduction For a long time now, the polarizing debate concerning the healthcare systems of the United States of America has never ceased. Some people have argued that the Americans receive the best health care in the world with reference to the freely available medical technology as well as the system’s highly emblematic state-of-the-art facilities.

On the contrast, others have pointed out that it is the most inefficient in the world with the government spending very much on healthcare yet the citizens are prone to inequality, uninsurance and administrative waste. As a result, the government of USA initiated reforms to be made in the health care systems in a bid to perfect it to becoming one of the best in the world.

If implemented, the reforms will lead to the biggest expansion of the Medicare to have existed in the last 45 years (Reid 21). This paper is therefore a discussion and identification of the health care reforms that have been implemented in the past 2-3 years.

The provisions of health care reforms It is during his tenure that President Obama became the signatory of the health care reform legislation into law in March 2010 (Bunce 4). He did this by signing two federal statutes that were enacted in the same year.

These are Patient Protection and Affordable Care Act (PPACA) and the Health Care and Education Reconciliation Act of 2010. According to the new law, the health care system is bound to improve such that more people become insured and ensure that quality services are offered among other stipulated reforms.

The reform was planned to take part in two phases with the first phase taking place between 2010 and 2013. This has provisions for expanding the insurance option such that more people obtain medical covers. In the second phase Organizations will be forced to make sure that they obtain insurance for their employees.

Implemented Reforms Since the enactment of the provisions into law, most of the reforms have already taken place some of which include the following;

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More There has been an extension on the coverage for young adults such that they can continue being on the plans of their parents until they are 26 years of age. This has ensured that the young adults continue to receive proper healthcare until the time when they get jobs and are now able to pay for their own insurance (Reid 34).

The lifetime limit that was before imposed is no longer in place as insurance companies have been banned from enforcing the lifetime dollar limits they initially placed o services such as the stay in hospitals.

At the present, there are about 4 million businesses that have been authorized to get credit to cater for the employer’s contribution with regard to the health insurance plans for employees. This therefore ensures that the small businesses afford the expected contribution to the health insurance firms.

The new plans have free preventive procedures on health care. For instance mammograms and colonoscopies are provided free on charge without being deducted on the employees pay slips.

The consumers are protected such that they can make appeals on issue concerning their insurance.

The reforms have seen that the primary care medical doctors are encouraged through incentives such as having their number increased, being allocated assistants to help them among others (Network 1). On the same matter, those healthcare providers working in the rural areas are offered increased support to ensure that they increase their efficiency in those areas. As a result the whole population has access to proper health care.

The reforms have also seen the implementation of funding for projects that are aimed at preventing disease through the health fund. This is done through the Public Health Fund that was begun in the year 2010 (Network 1).

Other of the reforms that have been implemented and are already in action up to no include; Increased home options for the disabled people, aid for the seniors once they leave the hospital on stays, discounted costs on Medicare, improved accountability and creation for a center of Medicare and Medicare innovation just to mention but a few.

Conclusion From the above discussion it can be clearly seen that the signing of the bills by President Obama was a big step towards the beginning of attainment of proper health care for the American citizens.

Despite the many challenges such as political influences and legal challenges, some of the reforms have been already implanted. The fact that these reforms are many number means that they cannot be all implanted at once hence the reason for the phases put in place to ensure the implementations occur sequentially.

However, at the time when all the documented reforms are implemented, then Americans will be enjoying the best health care system in the whole world. This is because the better part of the population will be insured and all having access to proper health care.

Works Cited Bunce, V. and Matthews, M. The 2008 presidential candidates on health care reform. Web.

Network. What is changing already as the healthcare reform law is implemented? Web.

Reid, T. The Healing of America: A Global Quest for Better, Cheaper and Fairer Health Care. 2009. Penquin Books.


The Effects of Tragic Tales on Audience Reflective Essay essay help: essay help

Tragic tales draw enormous pity and empathy from the audience who get a chance, to either read and/or listen to them. Often, the heroes of tragic tales experience punishments that are beyond the implied committed crimes arising from the lethal mistakes they make.

By learning from the mistakes made in the due course, the heroes acquire self-knowledge coupled with an abundant wisdom enough to make them go back to their normal life sure of one thing: never to repeat the errors.

Consistent with Aristotle’s suggested reasons as to why people flocked to the Greek theatres, at least to have a firsthand feel of tragic theatre shows, people leave in a world full of imperfections, which challenge them adequately rendering them hopeless: never to think of succeeding in their endeavors of dealing with challenges.

Even today, people prefer tragic shows. By watching the shows, people redeem their hope of coping with challenging situations and perhaps leaving the theatre with a reformed mindset. The success of the protagonist is particularly essential since he/she becomes a role model and a subject of drawing comparisons of the depth of lifelong encountered problems among the audience.

As a way of example, audience prefers tragic stories as a way of encouragement to adopt steps that would see them succeed in their daily chores, as opposed for instance to some autobiographic tales of successful characters. Perhaps that is why people prefer to learn, not only from their mistakes, but also from those of oters. In the actual form, the entire learning process entails some sort of tragedies.

Zimmer in Grade School provides a substantially close packed humiliating story of a boy who struggles to deal with his school ordeals with no one capable of coming for his rescue. Perhaps in the modern world, empathetic readers would pose a challenging concern as to why the church, family and concerned educators hardly come to help the boy. However, this presentation aids the poet to achieve his literally style of fostering catharsis.

Telling this story in form of a poem is advocated for, since the symbols used serve to represent hundreds of words that could be used if the poem was to be put in any other genre. For instance the mask, symbolically explains all the ordeals engulfed within the narrator.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More On the other hand, in Eleven, the situation depicted by Sandra is well suited to the purpose short stories intend to serve, despite the fact that the story opens up by unveiling all the meaning of the being ‘eleven’ and hence taking incredibly almost the entire narration space.

The red sweater ordeal is perhaps well explained in a story format as opposed to other genres such as poetry. Providing the meaning of being eleven, ten, nine, eight, seven, six, etc, all at the same time would prove problematic in a poem since poems are brief in nature.

Consequently, on my part, I prefer the use of poetry as a vehicle for telling Zimmer in Grade One, just as the way it is. The red sweater ordeal is one situation that draws many imaginational images to the mind of the reader. Eleven would have thus been more effective, if presented in form of a short video or on a stage skit.

The speaker in the poem The Mask remains unidentified all through the poem. All that is told is that the anonymous speaker struggles to hide the realty of his/her situation from other people always. The mask shrouds the suffering of the speaker.

The speaker must take caution to make sure that the mask remains intact by being vigilant lest the mask falls off exposing the realty of a tormented personality. According to well-documented historical sources, though not provided in the poem, the author is a black American who lived in the late nineteenth century.

In addition, the author had suffered from tuberculosis dying at a young age in the same century. By putting into consideration the stigmatization associated with such chronic ailments then, the author through speculation may have been the speaker. However, for critical analysis purpose of the poem, there is no warranty of such a speculation. In the last stanza of The Mask, the author uses ‘we’ to denote all people, the persona inclusive.

The ‘We’ shows how all people have worn the mask leave alone the persona. This can be interpreted as author’s attempt to draw a general conclusion on the message of the poem. ‘We’ refers thus to all other people who undergo hidden tortures, which they do not want unveiled to others, tantamount to the speaker’s predicament.

We will write a custom Essay on The Effects of Tragic Tales on Audience specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Non-provision of information pertaining to who wore the mask is deliberate. By over perusing the information about who wore the mask could obscure the message contained in the poem. Otherwise, Durbar could have provided substantial details if they were necessary for unmasking the intended message in the poem.


A Major Health Issue in our Society Argumentative Essay essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Why Playground Injuries are a Major Concern




Introduction Playgrounds are essential for the development of children since they provide a recreational haven that is isolated from outdoor hazards. Even so, playgrounds expose children to the risk of injuries such as broken arms and fractures.

This fact was brought to my attention following an accident involving my neighbor’s eight-year old child who fell off the monkey bars on a school playground and broke her arm. Research by Howard et al. (2005) reveals that admission to hospital as a result of playground injuries occurs at a higher frequency than that associated with any other cause of pediatric injury.

Bearing this in mind, I feel that accidents that take place in playgrounds represent a major health issue in our society. In this paper, I shall explain why I hold this opinion and proceed to document how the problem can be addressed at the societal level.

Why Playground Injuries are a Major Concern Playground accidents are the number one cause of pediatric injuries (Howard, et al., 2005). These injuries can be severe in nature and may even result in the death of a child due to strangulation from entanglement or head injuries from falls (Tinsworth


Childhood Obesity: A major Concern for Children’s Health in the United States Essay essay help online free: essay help online free

Childhood obesity has been on a steady increase in the US resulting in a decline in child health since children who are obese are at increased risk of physical as well as psychosocial health consequences. Ogden, Carroll and Flegal (2008) reveal that by 2008, the prevalence of childhood obesity had risen to a shocking 19.6% for children aged between 6 to 11years.

This is alarming considering the fact that 70% of obese children grow into obese adults. Obesity brings about negative implications on the health of the individual since it is associated with conditions such as type 2 diabetes and cardiovascular diseases. It therefore reduces the quality of life and shortens the lifespan of the person.

In addition to the physical healthy implications, obesity may also result in depression due to the psychological abuse that the obese individual suffers. Wardle, et al. (2006) highlight the fact that obesity is a stigmatized condition which results in social exclusion as well as discrimination.

Considering the negative implications of childhood obesity, it is important to come up with solutions to the problem. However, before a solution can be proposed, it is important to highlight the major causes of obesity. While obesity can be attributed to a number of causes, the condition is mostly limited to people who overindulge in unhealthy food and exhibit limited activity.

In the US, childhood obesity levels are closely linked to the lifestyle adopted by the children. Andreacci et al (2007) declares that the increase in sedentary behaviors and decrease in physical activity have been related to the rise of obesity in children.

As can be seen, childhood obesity is a major problem and solutions must be come up with to restore the health of the children and avoid the negative future implications that obesity brings. Proper dieting is one of the means through which obesity can be combated in Toledo.

The CDC (2009) highlights the need for provision of nutritional education guidelines to school-age youths so as to ensure that health lifestyles are adopted early in life and perpetrated all through adulthood. Another means of conducting obesity is by presenting children with opportunities to take part in physical activities both in school and at home.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More At school, physical education should be made mandatory in the school curriculum and all students should be required to participate. In the community, parks and recreational spaces should be made so as to encourage a healthy lifestyle by the children.

Childhood obesity is a major issue facing the US and it should not be taken lightly. Obesity not only results in physical health complications but it also causes psychological distress.

This diminishes the quality of life for the child. Even so, there are solutions that can be used to counter childhood obesity. These solutions, if effectively implemented, will result in the improved health of the students which will be beneficial since it will improve the quality of their lives.

References Andreacci, J.L., et al. (2007). “Validation of Sensewear Pro Armband to Assess Energy Expenditure during Treadmill Exercise in Children 7-10 Years of Age”. Journal of Exercise Physiology. Vol. 10 no. 4..

CDC. (2009). Guidelines for School health Programs to Promote Lifelong Healthy Eating. Retrieved from:

Ogden C.L., Carroll, M.D.,


Marketing Principles Expository Essay a level english language essay help

Introduction Marketing principles refer to those principles that govern marketing. To be successful in marketing, a business organization should identify its customers’ needs and fulfill them (Bose 2000). The companies that will be discussed in this paper are McDonalds and the Bloomingdales.

Discussion 1a) Numerous marketing definitions have been put forward with each definition straining on different issues. The Chartered Institute of Marketing (CMI) defines marketing as a management procedure accountable for recognising, anticipating and fulfilling consumer wants profitably.

The American Marketing Association (AMA) has developed a new marketing definition which reveals the wide role of marketing in the contemporary society. It defines marketing as an action for establishing, conversing, delivering and trading in goods and services which are useful to consumers, clients, associates and the whole society (Bose 2000).

Marketing is all about satisfying the needs and wants of the final consumer. A need is a primary necessity that a person wishes to fulfill including food, protection, clothing and love. A want is an aspiration for a particular good or service so as to meet the principal needs. Considering the market and particularly the targeted customer needs and wants is essential for the success of marketing.

A business organisation should come up with a marketing tactic that aims at the desired groups. It is a primary idea of marketing that business organisations endure and flourish through fulfilling the needs and wants of consumers. A business organisation should equate its capacities with the wants of the consumer.

Organisations suffer from competitor pressures, and fluctuations in the political, financial, social and technical surrounding. A business organisation should thus put into consideration the needs and wants of its customers. Success of any business organisation is reliant on fulfilling the customer wants (Pickton 2010).

The vital inspiration of marketing is value and satisfaction whereby a firm offers a valuable product to its customers who are ready to pay so as make the business progressive putting into consideration the associated opportunity costs.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Value must be observed from the consumer’s perception since different consumers value different product characteristics. There are different types of consumer value. These include form, place, time and possession utility.

In form utility, the good or service is made accessible to the final customer in a useful form while, in place utility, goods are delivered to the consumer at a place where he needs them. Time utility entails the notion of delivering goods to the final consumer at the right time. Possession utility entails the idea that a customer can do all his shopping from distinct manufactures in one shopping stall.

There is a changing emphasis when it comes to marketing. During the ancient times, marketing was an addendum whereby it was done after product design and manufacturing. Today, marketing is attaining a new eminence whereby it is the initial thing a business starts with before even introducing a new product to the market. In the past, marketing was understood as an influential activity intended to persuade the customer to buy a certain product.

Lately, marketing has shifted towards a relational form. Marketing in the modern society is focused towards providing quality goods by comprehending what the final consumer needs and then consequently putting that knowledge into use. The aim of marketing today is to establish an enduring association between the customer and the business organisation and the business organisation and shareholders (Schiffman


Variable Identification Essay college essay help

An independent variable is one that is manipulated and controlled by the researcher; on the other hand the dependent variable is the one that is observed and measured so as to understand the effects of manipulating its independent counterpart.

However, these two variables are not the only ones present in an experiment. Extraneous variables may also be present and play a great role in influencing the research.

If a researcher wanted to study the effects that inadequate instructions have on level of anger or frustration, variable identification is requisite. The ability of the researcher to define the variables in an operational approach is very important because it makes the study’s outcomes more valid and reliable for use at present times and in future.

In this case, the independent variable is represented by the inadequate instructions while the level of frustration or anger is a variable that solely depends on the inadequate instructions given.

Having identified the variables, the next step is to make them operational. At this point, the researcher should select a concept to ensure that anger is a result of the instructions given. However, the concept chosen should be within the limits of time, feasibility and financial ability. For instance, a researcher in this case may come up with a rewarding competition where the competitors are given limiting instructions.

The competition may be presented inform of an aptitude exam. It should be clearly stipulated that a competitor can only win by completing a given task within a specified time frame. When a short but logical period of time is set, it may result into frustration of the subjects being studied.

In order to measure anger, various methods could be used. For example, an oral interview at the end of the competition may give the researcher an opportunity to evaluate anger or frustration level especially for those who did not win. Another method that could be used is the filling of a questionnaire at the end of the study. A set of questions could be asked and based on the response; the researcher may be able to measure the level of frustration or anger.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In many experiments, extraneous and confounding variables will always be there. An extraneous variable can be described as unwanted variable that influences the experiment other than the variables being studied.

These variables are objectionable because in most cases they produce erroneous outcomes. They are divided into two, the first one being participant variables that are linked to the characteristics of an individual participant and which may have an impact on the response.

These variables may include factors like intelligence, mood and background differences. In the example of the aptitude test case given here, the extraneous variable might be pre-knowledge that competitors have on the questions being asked. If the competitors had seen the questions, then they might have an easy time and as result may not show any signs of frustration.

The other category of extraneous variables is the situational ones, which are associated with environmental factors that may influence the response of the participant. For example, if the test is being given in a room that is very hot, the high temperature may frustrate some participants while others may remain comfortable despite the impediment.

In conclusion, extraneous variables should be avoided as much as possible by carefully choosing a concept that will ensure they are minimized. For instance, the researcher should ensure that the test is being given in a room where all the participants feel comfortable.

The room should neither be very cold nor very hot. The participants should be carefully selected to ensure fairness; for example, they should be of the same age and of the same social background. Failure to alleviate these variables may produce incorrect results, and therefore compromise the validity and reliability of the research.


The Successful Experiment Classification Essay cheap essay help: cheap essay help

When designing experiments, researchers always find themselves needing to control certain variables to ensure the success of the research. According to Sytsma (2009), a variable is defined as almost anything found on the face of the earth. Variables are a real concern for researchers (Sytsma, 2009). When these variables are of definite experimental interests they are known as factors. However, the term factor is generally used when an experiment includes more than just one variable (Sytsma, 2009).

Variables that Researchers can Control Among the variables that a researcher can control while designing the experiment are history, maturation and pre-testing (Key, 1997). The environment of the experiment and the actual variable to be used in the experiment may also be controlled by the researcher (Student of Fortune, 2011).

As a factor, history can easily affect the results of a study when a researcher takes further measurements to the experimental variables that had not been taken earlier before the onset of the research. An example, consider a case where a researcher collects data before and after a certain event happens. If not properly controlled, this may greatly affect the results of a study as measurements or data collected could greatly differ (Key, 2009).

Maturation refers to the process of an individual moving on to maturity either in age or otherwise during the life period of the research. The data collected at different stages of the research may be affected by change in time and hence the need for effective controls (Key, 2009).

Pre-testing on the other hand requires that the researcher notes down some parameters before the actual research begins. The challenge faced by the researcher has to do with the fact that experimental conditions could change drastically in the process in such a way that the results of any post-test may end up be being skewed (Key, 2009). It is very typical for respondents to give completely different responses at a later stage of the research leading to invalid results (Key, 2009).

Limit the Effects of Extraneous Variables According to Sytsma (2009), when variables are external with regard to the experiment, they are referred to as being extraneous. Without proper control, these variables end up influencing or affecting the results of the research.

To limit the effect of extraneous variables, a researcher may need to control the degree of randomness of the experimental variable (Student of Fortune, 2011). Randomization commonly refers to the fact that the outcome of a research is not at all predictable. A researcher’s confidence has been known to come from understanding that a random approach was taken at the time of assigning experimental variables (Sytsma, 2009).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Extraneous variables can also be dealt with by means of Control Groups. This involves the use of a matched group that is not exposed to the experimental variables. The control groups can help greatly in reducing the effect of factors such as history and maturation. Generally, the control group is subjected to every other experimental condition but not to the experimental variable (Key, 1997).

Another approach to addressing the effect of extraneous variables is to use additional groups. These are groups that were neither tested in advance nor exposed to the experimental preparations and can thus be used in tackle the effects of pre-tests (Key, 1997). They are used together with the pre-tested groups or other factors that affect the results of a study.


Quantitative and Qualitative Research: Characteristics and Comparison Descriptive Essay essay help online free

Quantitative research is the systematic experimental study of social phenomena using scientific, statistical or mathematical and computational procedures.

Measurement forms the backbone of quantitative research since it offers a link between empirical examination and mathematical expression of relationships. The main objective in this design is developing and using mathematical models, hypotheses and theories in relation to phenomena.

Qualitative research is the process of gathering data based on the importance of observations through a systematic, thorough inquiry into a problem, situation or a society with the aim of generating new facts or authenticating the existing knowledge.

In this research the phenomena under study are hard to measure mathematically such as attitudes, beliefs, meanings, attributes and culture. Therefore, it is the analysis, assessment and interpretation of observations in determining the fundamental significance and nature of phenomena, relationships and units without using mathematical models.

Characteristics of quantitative research Methods and measurements

Quantitative research uses several methods such as surveys and questionnaires, experiments in case controlled studies as well as tracking and cohort studies. Surveys and questionnaires enable the researchers to place numerical values on opinions or attributes. Experiments in case controlled studies enable one to control environmental factors under study.

Cohort studies involve placing people of the same characteristics in a cohort and then measuring the changes in comparison to the control, group. Basically this design is based on numbers and figures that are less in-depth but broad in information on a number of cases. The responses for the data have fixed options for instance in questionnaires.

Use of statistics

Quantitative research applies statistical tests and methods such as data collection, data recording, and formulation of hypothesis which is based on theories. Causal relationships are also established using mathematical tools. Correlation analysis for instance is mostly applied in measuring causality.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Objective

Quantitative research offers experimental effects that are interpreted by the researchers of a situation, problem or project. This is mainly because it is based on facts obtained from surveys or interviews or questionnaires from the respondents. Additionally, in this design the research is independent of what is being researched. The findings of the research can be valid and accurate depending on the instrument or measurement device being used.


Quantitative research involves a confirmatory or “top down” scientific technique which is used primarily for explanation, description, and prediction. A deductive procedure is used to test pre-stated models, constructs, and hypotheses that forms the structure of a theory

Characteristics of qualitative research Design strategies

Qualitative research uses naturalistic inquiry, emergent design flexibility and purposeful sampling. Naturalistic inquiry involves having no predetermined limitations on findings and studying the real situations as they occur without controlling them.

Emergent design flexibility involves being open to adjusting inquiry as situations change or get deeper. Purposeful sampling involves selecting population that is rich in information like cultures, communities, events, organizations and so on to get the insight of the phenomenon.

Data collection and fieldwork strategies

Qualitative research focuses on personal experience and engagement, qualitative data, mindfulness and emphatic neutrality, dynamic systems and an inside view with an objective mind. These are necessary to ensure in-depth information which is objective and valid is obtained even in sensitive circumstances.


Qualitative research uses methods like focus group discussions, in-depth interviews, ethnography, observation and review of documents on the theme. The information is text based and has greater detailed information based on few cases. The responses do not have fixed options since they can be structured or semi-structured.


Facts in this design are based on the description of a problem or situation according to those experiencing it. Therefore the validity, precision and reliability of the data rely on the skill or expertise of the researcher and the willingness and reliability of the source.

We will write a custom Essay on Quantitative and Qualitative Research: Characteristics and Comparison specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Comparison

Qualitative and quantitative research differ in a number of ways including; methods of data collection and fieldwork strategies, nature of data collected, design strategies as well as situations in which they can be used.

Qualitative research is used in complex situations that require deep and qualitative data. It is also applicable in abstract situations like studying culture and behavior in which case cannot be quantified.

However, these two designs more often than not serve to complement one another. Qualitative research can be seen as the precursor of quantitative research because it produces probable guides and innovations to formulate a practical and testable hypothesis. The hypothesis can then be expansively tested and scientifically examined, through standard quantitative research techniques.


Slavery in To Kill a Mockingbird Novel Explicatory Essay essay help online free: essay help online free

Table of Contents Introduction

The Theme of Slavery in To Kill a Mockingbird

Was Tom Robinson a Slave?

Plot Analysis


Works Cited

Introduction To Kill a Mockingbird book was published in 1960 and is based on a true story and explains the events that took place in the writer’s hometown in the late 1930s. It is a classic book that captivates the reader with the unique flow of the story bringing out the author’s emotions. The book became an instant hit due to its perfect combination of humor and remorse in the narration and received multiple positive reviews.

The narrator of the story is a young girl named Scout Finch, who lives with her father, Atticus Finch, in Maycomb, Alabama. He is a lawyer by profession. She has only one brother called Jem. Throughout the story, Scout portrays her father as a hero and a role model in maintaining integrity in the legal profession (Johnson 6).

The Theme of Slavery in To Kill a Mockingbird The book brings out specific themes, such as roles of gender, education, racism, courage, and destruction. The primary idea in the book is the issue of black slavery and the attempt to abolish it. Slavery is more depicted through racial prejudice. The main characters in the novel are said to live in the southern area of the United States of America (Roden 45).

The South Americans practiced racism as opposed to the inhabitants in the north. The southern territory supported the use of slaves to provide free labor in their large cotton plantations as opposed to the northern state who had declared the practice illegal.

However, the southerners were faced with a dilemma of maintaining their Christian morals on the one hand and retaining the slaves on the other (Tolstoy 43). The ‘negroes,’ as the Southerners referred them, were valuable during this period of the Great Depression.

To balance their Christianity beliefs and their material needs, they declared the Negroes as being in-humans who were inferior to society. This justified their role as slaves and the reason why they could not be treated equally according to Christianity (McCarty 23).

Was Tom Robinson a Slave? The author introduces a character Tom Robinson who represents the slaves in the South (Lee and Bloom 12). Tom is accused of rape, and Atticus acts as his lawyer.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More He worked as a slave in Mr. Link Deas’s farm. He had been accused of raping a white lady, Mayella, in the pretense of helping her. Racial discrimination was evident during the cross-examination when Tom told the court that he felt pity for the white lady who seemed lonely. The statement is said to shock the audience as it was not usual for a black Negro to feel any remorse towards a white person.

The narrator can bring out the hardships the slaves go through during the trial of Tom (Bloom 63). They are depicted as liars and criminals with no chance of being justifiably heard. Atticus defends Tom with all his might by reminding the jury that there was no difference between the black and white men in the court of law and that they should be fair in their verdict.

Tom is, however, found guilty despite his strong defense. Atticus does not display any shock at the outcome, and he states that he expected the jury not to rule in favor of Tom as he was a black Negro. Tom is finally shot dead by prison guards in his attempt to escape from prison.

Plot Analysis The introduction of Tom by the author is a plot device to represent the plight of the slaves in the state. Tom is black and in a crippled state. He has been convicted before for engaging himself in a fight and being unable to pay up a fine. This is an indication that the slaves in To Kill a Mockingbird were poor. He had severely injured his arm on the farm while working on the cotton gin machine.

It should be noted that this machine was used primarily by slaves in cotton fields. Tom’s character depicts the hardships that the slaves underwent. The injured arm plays a vital role in acting as an emblem to portray negligence over the slaves by the whites.

The decision by the jury, despite the strong defense, is also an indication that the slaves had no chance against the whites. Lastly, Tom’s death portrays how the slaves were killed for no apparent reason. This is due to the fact that they were not considered humans at all by the whites.

However, the author brings out another side of the black people as opposed to the whites. They are generous and do not seem to discriminate. One incidence is the fact that Tom befriends the lonely white woman and even offers to help her on several occasions.

We will write a custom Essay on Slavery in To Kill a Mockingbird Novel specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The other incidence is the fact that the black people in the courtroom stand up to pave the way for Atticus as a sign of respect for his effort to set Tom free. The whites, on the other hand, seem to hold a grudge towards Atticus for representing a black man in court and trying to uphold justice in the court.

Conclusion The author brings out slavery in To Kill a Mockingbird in a brilliant manner though her excellent narration style. She tells the story as an innocent child observer in an adult based situation hence embedding the scene in the reader’s mind. Not only does the author portrays her father as a hero but also her hatred towards the practice of slavery. Her only wish is for justice to be served equally to both the blacks and the whites.

Works Cited Bloom, Harold. Harper Lee’s To Kill a mockingbird. New York: Infobase Publishing, 2007. Print.

Johnson, Claudia. Understanding To Kill a mockingbird: a student casebook to issues, sources, and historic documents. United States: The Greenwood Press, 1994. Print.

Lee, Harper and Bloom, Harold. To Kill a Mockingbird. New York: Infobase Publishing, 2010. Print.

McCarty, Lisa. To kill a Mockingbird. USA: Saddleback Educational Publishing, 2006. Print.

Roden, Donald. Harper Lee’s To Kill a mockingbird. London: Barnes


Sex Addiction as a Psychological Disorder Essay (Article) scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Sex addiction may be described as psychological disorder, in which an individual is unable to control his or her sexual behavior. The addiction usually starts at puberty and it may continue later in life. Sex addiction once developed, it leads to compulsive sex desire that the person desperately attempts to avoid but cannot.

In the early stages it may provide a good feeling of sexual fantasies, however, in later stages it may affect a person’s social life. It deprives one of self respect; self esteem and greatly affects the way one associates with others. People may become sex addicts because of various reasons.

Among them is the feeling of failure to establish an intimate relationship, loneliness, watching of pornography or a coping mechanism as an outcome of traumatic childhood experience. An open minded and honest person will attest to the fact that sex addiction does not provide a long term pleasure; it puts one in mental turmoil (Laaser, 2009, p.187).

The process of becoming an addict may be divided into three stages that is: early, middle and final stage. In early stages, the person believes that the addiction provides exorbitant pleasure and in this stage sexual intercourse or masturbation is very frequent.

In the middle stage, the person starts wondering whether the addiction is providing pleasure. This marks the beginning of guilt conscious, regret and repression of sex addiction.

It is in the final stage that a person comes to the realization that the addiction is more painful than pleasurable, but due to the addiction he or she cannot stop. Negative consequences like heath risks notwithstanding, the person may lose control over the behavior.

According to research, many people who are sex addicts live in self denial; they do not want believe that they have a problem that needs to be addressed (Canning, 2008, p.128).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Sex addiction is associated with many different behaviors, which include: frequent masturbation, having multiple sexual affairs, persistent watching or reading pornographic materials, sexual harassment and prostitution among many others. It has adverse effects not only to the individual but also to the people in the society.

For example, if a married man has this problem, he risks contracting sexually transmitted diseases and could infect his partner. It can also make one to develop depression; the implication is that the person cannot perform at work and may eventually lose the job (Carnes


Magic and Christianity in “Sir Gawain and the Green Knight” Essay college application essay help

Introduction Sir Gawain and the Green Knight is a story that comprises of the themes of Christianity and magic as they both play an important role in the story. This story is full of symbols that give a Christian perspective and how human beings are naturally weak. Some of the symbols used by the author include the tap, number three and the green belt among others.

The Green Knight who is a magical creature requires a noble Knight to do something which is almost impossible. In an attempt to do what the magical creature wants, the knight encounters the temptations from a lovely lady.

However, the Knight who is named Gawain is skillful, courageous and portrays the courtesy of a chivalry to deal with the lady. This essay looks at how Christianity and magic influences the actions of the characters in the story.

Body of Essay The story uses the tapping of Gawain symbolically to symbolize the punishment meted on him for failing to surrender the earnings. The green knight knows why Gawain is reluctant to give the green belt to the lovely lady although Gawain is scared of the penance. This story is a reflection of the biblical actions of confession and forgiveness.

This aspect of Christianity explains the action of Gawain confessing that the cut has made him a coward after the Green knight explains why he was tapped. The biblical concept of forgiveness is also exhibited and drives the action of the green Knight. After Gawain confesses his sins, the green Knight forgives him.

The green knight eventually gave the belt to Gawain so that he will not forget that they at some point met. All this while, Gawain never knew the name of the Green Knight and that is when he decided to ask him his name. In Christianity, the consumption of the fruit they had been told not to consume is what opened Adam and Eve to their nakedness.

This led them into a lot of shame that prompted them to ask why they were naked. This Christian concept is evident in this story since it is only after Gawain experiences the shame of being tapped that he asks The Green Knight his name.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Christianity uses the cross to symbolize the sinful nature of human beings that caused Jesus to die to save mankind. It reminds Christians that Jesus died for them. This concept influences the actions of King Arthur after hearing the story of Gawain. The king orders all the women serving in the court to wear green belts as symbols of their sins.

This story is full of many magical instances. For instance, the people at the court of King Arthur think that the Green Knight is a magical creature when he makes his appearance there. He is green in his entirety. To prove the magic, he picks his cut off head and speaks with it making everybody believe the magic.

Another instance of magic is evident when Morgan le Fay who is a sorceress enchants Bertilak who is normal and transforms him to become the Green Knight with the aim of terrifying the queen of Arthur and putting the knights to test. Magic is also evident when we are informed that even the birth of King Arthur was as a result of his father being deceived by his mother.

The magical incidents evident in this story influence the actions of the characters to a great extend. For instance, the fact that magic is mostly practiced by women in the story gives them the capacity to have power. Since they have the power, they are also driven by magic to abuse the power. Another impact of magic in the story is that it causes the knight to behave in a manner that earns him honor for being considered brave.

Conclusion Sir Gawain and the Green Knight effectively use Christianity and magic to bring out the salient concerns in the story. The author makes allusions to biblical concepts that drive most of the actions of the characters. In presenting the biblical concepts, symbols such as the green belt are used to symbolize the cross in Christianity which reminds Christians of their sins.

The author has also used magic in the story which greatly influences the characters. For example, women who are taken to practice magic more in the story wield a lot of power. Christianity and magic undoubtedly influence the characters in the story and drive their actions.

More about Sir Gawain and the Green Knight Topic Does Gawain die in Sir Gawain and the Green Knight? 5 74 Who is the trickster in Sir Gawain and the Green Knight? 5 280 How to Explain Christianity in Sir Gawain and the Green Knight? 5 37 What does the Green Knight set out to test? 5 28 When was Sir Gawain and the Green Knight written? 5 26 Which stanza pattern is used in Sir Gawain and the Green Knight? 5 37


Managing a business: A senior managers role in material management and management of the external environment Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

Managing a business comes with its own challenges. Senior managers in business organizations must put in place appropriate strategies to ensure that the business runs smoothly without any internal shocks, and also be aware of relevant externalities that can substantially affect their business.

To achieve this, there are serious decisions to be made, precautions to be taken, actions to be taken to counter certain externalities, etc. This paper explores the role of a senior manager in ensuring that the materials of a business are carefully managed and also suggests ways in which external business shocks can be managed.

As mentioned above, senior managers have a key role to play in ensuring that their business runs smoothly. One of the key things that a manager should be conscious of is the status of materials in the organization. This is especially the case with businesses in the manufacturing industry.

The importance of monitoring materials is therefore very important in such a business, if the business is to make any profits. A senior manager should ensure that he/she works closely with the managers responsible for management of materials to keep record of the status of materials and ensure that appropriate actions are taken as and when required.

It is of essence that store keepers report to the senior manager in a timely manner so that appropriate actions can be taken. This, therefore, calls for appropriate controls initiated by senior management in the business organization to ensure that such reports are generated as and when required.

Information such as the turnover of materials, materials left in the store, materials used per day, etc, should be availed to senior managers at critical times to give room for decision making (Sanders, 2006, p. 45). With proper material management by senior managers, the success of a business is guaranteed.

Another important thing in the management of a business is the management of the external environment of a business. A senior business manager should ensure that he/she is informed of the status and/or changes in the industry in which his/her business operate. A senior manager should especially have a good understanding of the activities that the competitors of the business may be undertaking in order to gain a competitive edge (Sanders, 2006, p. 37).

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More This is because a competitive edge on the part of competitors means that the business of the senior manager will be losing out on its market share. Additionally, a senior business manager should ensure that he/she gets information on any industrial shocks as early as possible in order to make relevant decisions.

This will ensure that the business is not affected badly by such shocks. For instance, in case the industry in which the business is operating will be experiencing shocks due to power outages, the senior manager should be aware in order to take remedial actions that will mitigate the effect that the shock will have on the business.

In conclusion, it can be confidently argued that information is the key driver of business success. Whether a business realizes supernormal profits or incurs crippling losses may be determined by the kind of controls that a business organization has put in place to ensure that its senior managers get relevant information in a timely manner.

The senior managers therefore have a responsibility to ensure that these controls are working, and also ensure that follow-ups are made on any loophole in the relay of relevant information.


Analysis of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in Military Personnel Report (Assessment) best college essay help

Posttraumatic stress disorder that military personnel experience in their lives emanates from cumulative stressors of pre-deployment, deployment, and post-deployment experiences. The experiences that military personnel undergo determine the nature and extent of the posttraumatic stress disorder they develop during and after their deployment.

Risk and resilience factors are the two antagonizing forces that predispose and alleviate effects of traumatic experiences on military personnel respectively. Bad experiences such as aggressive family experience during childhood, unstable family life, terrible combat experiences, and poor social support are risk factors that predispose one to posttraumatic stress disorder.

On the other hand, good experiences such as proper upbringing during childhood, stable family life, fair combat experience, and good social support alleviate development of posttraumatic stress disorder. Vogt and Tanner (2007) argue that, the balance between risk and resilience factors is critical in prevention and management of posttraumatic stress disorder among military personnel (p.31).

Hence, resilience factors are essential in helping military personnel to cope with traumatizing experiences. Based on case studies, this paper examines the risk and resilience factors that relate to pre-deployment, deployment, and post-deployment of specialists.

In the first case study, the risk factors that Ramirez experienced emanated from combat experience and family strain during his deployment. In the first three months of deployment, Ramirez had to endure long, hot, and stressful fights with Iraqi insurgents, which was his first traumatic experience working as a combat soldier.

According to Philips, LeardMan, Gumbs, and Smith (2010), combat experience is the greatest risk factor that predisposes soldiers to posttraumatic stress disorder (p.1). In addition, Ramirez saw two of his friends dying in an explosion that missed him narrowly.

Since he left his young wife at home, Ramirez constantly worried about her and children, which strained him during deployment. However, Ramirez had resilience factors that helped him to cope and manage the traumatic experiences of the deployment.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Before leaving for Iraq, his parents, wife, and neighbors celebrated his patriotism, which gave him courage and diffused any fears in him; hence, he had no trauma during his pre-deployment period. During deployment, the resilience factor was that, soldiers had strong a bond that formed good social support, which helped him to endure the long, hot, and constant fights with Iraqi insurgents.

Ultimately, when he returned home, Ramirez did not develop posttraumatic stress disorder because his strained relationship and family life came back to normal courtesy of receiving appreciation from his children, and comfort from his father.

In the second case study, bad pre-deployment experience of Johnson was a risk factor of posttraumatic stress disorder because he had been living alone since his parents divorced and Hurricane Katrina had displaced him from New Orleans.

During his deployment, though he was a driver of Public Affairs Major, he felt frustrated as the Major was so critical and did not appreciate his work. Moreover, Johnson saw a burned body of a girl, which traumatized him because he had not experienced such incident.

Returning back home, Johnson saw the ugly devastation of Hurricane Katrina that left him uneasy during his leave at New Orleans. Despite the trauma, Johnson had resilience factors; given that combat counselor helped him to cope with traumatic experiences during deployment, when he came back home, he underwent integration process at Fort Hood.

Comparative analysis of the two case studies shows that Johnson has greater risk of developing posttraumatic stress disorder than Ramirez because he experienced more risk factors as compared to resilience factors during pre-deployment, deployment, and post-deployment.

King, Vogt, Knight, and Samper (2007) assert that, posttraumatic stress disorder occurs due to cumulative traumatic experiences of life (p.95).

We will write a custom Assessment on Analysis of Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in Military Personnel specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More While Ramirez did not experience traumatic incidences in pre-deployment given that, his parents had divorced. Moreover, Hurricane Katrina displaced Johnson and his neighbors from New Orleans, which remained an ugly experience that haunted his life, even after deployment.

Thus, more risk factors than resilience factors that Johnson experienced made him uneasy during his leave; hence, he was predisposed to posttraumatic stress disorder.

References King, L, Vogt, D., Knight, J.,


Women in Engineering Essay cheap essay help

Table of Contents Women Engineering in the U.S

Engineering Academics

Retention Challenges

Professional Practice

Societal Norms and Legal system



Works Cited

The experience of women in engineering varies with those of men. This could be attributed to their physiology, biology, among other aspects.

Engineering industry has experienced a dramatic growth while its future is still bright since women graduates in the field, continues to increase. The profession is attractive since it pays well as compared to others that women engage in. Besides, the nature of work in the field has modified to attract more women in the recent past in areas such as physical, social as well as environmental sciences since it has long been dominated by men.

However, it is not an easy task to work in such a profession since women are constantly faced with issues of skepticism, scrutiny as well as sexism. This paper shall investigate women in engineering in the U.S. It will analyze their progress and the effects of legal system, societal norms, as well as professional practice.

Besides, the paper shall discuss the issues, challenges and opportunities they encounter in the course of their career and elaborate on different recommendations, aimed to improve their prospects in the working environment to pave way for better opportunities in the future.

Women Engineering in the U.S The males are still dominating engineering professions in the U.S as well as other parts of the world. However, the academic institutions as well as corporations have invested efforts in recruiting women in the profession.

For instance, in the U.S this has helped the nation to remain globally competitive by not just by having many engineering students but also by enhancing diversity in their organizations (Stewart et al. 3). For many years, women have been underrepresented in the profession. Their recruitment is therefore, necessary to manage future shortages of engineers in the country.

Engineering Academics Women in engineering profession in in the U.S face various Impediments that includes inadequate feminine facilities essential in technical subjects as physics.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Social pressure and lack of career guidance in education institutions are also other limitations. Some females admit that they are not exposed to the profession until they are unable to choose it as part of their career hence guidance on the same is essential (Burke


Hybrid car vs. fossil fuel car Descriptive Essay online essay help: online essay help

A hybrid car is better than a conventional car due to fuel efficiency and limited environmental pollution. Most of the environmental problems that many modernized societies have to contend with today emanate from overreliance on fossil fuel as the primary source of energy. This includes the transport sector where fossil fuel cars are the main mode of transport.

One of the consistent debates is the economic as well as the environmental consequences of running a fossil fuel car. Gasoline is derived from crude oil and increased consumption means increased depletion of natural resources and an increase in the release of carbon based gases which in effect increase global warming (Union of Concerned Scientists paras 1 to 9).

Hybrid cars have come to replace gasoline cars. Hybrid cars have a lesser gas consumption thus a higher mile per gallon. It also means that the cars have a reduced emission of carbon based gas and thus less pollution (Dunn paras 4, 5). To supply suffice information that answers the thesis statement, I will search through the internet for credible sources on the advantages of hybrid cars.

I will contrast gasoline only powered cars and hybrid cars by focusing on the effects on both the environment as well as the economy. To support my claims I will also source for statistical data from credible sources. These statistics will mainly focus fuel efficiency and environmental pollution. Within this essay I will I will introduce my argument.

I will explain the positive aspect of the hybrid over the fossil fuel car. In the body of the paper I will explain each coordinating points. I will give an example for each coordinating to support my stand. In my conclusion, I will sum up my argument by defending the assumption that if everyone drove hybrid cars, it could save our future in term of Ozone layer and reduce our use of natural resources.

Hybrid cars are more fuel efficient than gasoline only powered car. According to a survey done by the New York Times four years after the first hybrid car came into the market, reveal that the first two hybrid car released into the mass market were more fuel efficient than gasoline only cars (Lake 1).

While a survey by Federal Highway Administration reveal that a normal car returns between 25 to 35 miles per gallon depending the speed car types and resistance, a normal hybrid engine consumes less (Federal Highway Administration 79). A survey by Edmunds reveals that seven of the top ten most efficient cars were hybrid.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Within this group of cars, hybrids were found to be the most fuel efficient. Toyota Prius Hybrid was found to return about 50 miles per gallon while the Honda Insight Hybrid registered about 45 mile per gallon. The Honda Civic Hybrid consumed one gallon for every 40 mile on a city drive while and about 45 while on highway drive.

Edmunds further reveal that gasoline only powered cars can at best return between 20 and 30 miles per gallon. This means that a hybrid car returns between 10 and 20 of extra miles as compared to a gasoline only powered car (Living Strong para 4, 5). So optimistic are hybrid makers that that the future even look bright.

Newer fuel efficient technologies are being developed. Volkswagen leads this front with a new diesel engine that only consumes about 3 litres of for every 100 kilometers travelled. This means that Volkswagen engine can return 69 miles per gallon (Kaho para 2).

Other than the miles per gallon perspective, fuel efficiency can also evaluated by analyzing the cost per mile. With the ever increasing cost of gasoline, users of motor vehicle are relieved to find out that hybrid cars cost less to run per mile as compared to gasoline only powered cars.

While gasoline powered cars are less expensive as compared to hybrid cars, the cost of running them per mile is very low. Assuming that the cost of gasoline is about US $ 4.30 per gallon, running a gasoline powered car per mile cost the user in excess of 13 cents per mile.

This is a stack contrast to the below 10 cents per mile that a hybrid consumes. These two costs per mile have been taken for Honda Fit, a non hybrid car verses Toyota Prius Hybrid. Suffice to say that even though Toyota Prius is much more expensive the Honda fit, it also has a bigger capacity.

This men that by buying Toyota Prius hybrid instead of Honda Fit the user will get the best value in terms of consumption Cost of running per mile as well as carrying capacity and power (Darby 2). This is fuel efficiency and it also means that the lesser the fuel consumed the lesser the emission of carbon based gases into the environment.

We will write a custom Essay on Hybrid car vs. fossil fuel car specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Because of their fuel efficiency, hybrid cars consume far less fuel than gasoline only powered cars. This is due to the fact that hybrid cars have one engine that combine the two types of energy sources; gasoline and electricity.

While there are two types of hybrid engines, the parallel and the series hybrid, both of these engines combines electricity and gasoline for fuel efficiency. This results in less fuel consumed as compare to the amount of fuel consumed by a gasoline only powered car.

The lesser the gasoline consumed, the lesser the amount of carbon based gases released by these automobiles into the environment. This is the new face of energy efficiency; Consumption against the amount of green house gas emitted (Heinzmann and Taylor 2). This means that fuel efficiency has a direct implication on the amount of carbon dioxide emitted.

A study conducted for the university of California suggest that gasoline only powered cars have a very high emission of carbon dioxide equivalent as compared to hybrid cars. This study reveals that the emission of greenhouse gases into the atmosphere in California would greatly reduce if a bigger number of hybrid cars were in operations.

Over its entire lifestyle, the Honda Civic LX produces about 62 tones of carbon dioxide to the atmosphere. This is a very large figure as compared to 47 tones that the Honda Civic Hybrid produces. This means that the Honda Civic hybrid produces 24 % of greenhouse gas emission as compared to its sister.

These figures have not been derived by only considering fuel combustion but also consider the material used in the production, transportation of the product to the market as well as the assembly of the product. Furthermore, while it is cheaper to buy Honda Civic LX there is no differences cost of maintenance as compared to its hybrid sister, the Honda civic hybrid.

Considering all factors, both vehicles cost the user about US $ 2700 in purchases and maintenance, despite Civic LX costing US $ 4000 less (Estudillo, Koehn, Levy, Olsen and Taylor 28 to 37). This proves that in terms of environmental friendliness, hybrid cars are more efficient as compared to gasoline only powered cars.

There is need to get more hybrid cars on the road. This is due to the benefit that will be accrued from doing this. Hybrid cars are far much better and advantageous as compared to gasoline only powered cars. While gasoline only powered cars have simpler engine configurations, hybrids are economically as well as environmentally friendly. Hybrid cars combine gasoline and electricity to power them.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Hybrid car vs. fossil fuel car by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More This means that there is less fuel consumed by hybrid cars. The lesser fuel that is consumed by hybrids has direct impact economically as well as environmentally. On the economic front it is cheaper to run a hybrid car per mile than a fully powered gasoline car. While his effect may not be felt is much more felt by the individual user, it is much useful to the entire economy.

Moreover the less the gasoline that is consumed by hybrids, the lesser the amount of carbon based gases as well as greenhouse gases emitted into the environment. As such the rate of global climate change as well as stratospheric ozone depletion will significantly reduce.

This also means that there will be a significant reduction in demand for gasoline and thus the demand for crude oil will significantly go down. This is one of avoid the excessive depletions of natural resources. As such our future will be safer and sustainable.

Works Cited Darby, Ray. “The Best Fuel Economy for the Dollar.” 2008. Web.

Dunn, Philip. “Hybrid Cars — Pros and Cons.” 2006. Web.

Estudillo et al. “Reducing Greenhouse Gas Emissions with Hybrid-Electric Vehicles: An Environmental and Economic Analysis.” 2005. Web.

Federal Highway Administration. “Steady Speed Fuel Economy “The two earlier studies by the Federal Highway Administration (FHWA) indicate maximum fuel efficiency was achieved at speeds of 35 to 40 mph.” Web.

Heinzmann, John and Taylor, Michael. “The Role of the Segway Personal Transporter (PT) in Emissions Reduction and Energy Efficiency.” 2007. Web.

Kaho, Todd. “VW’s Breakthrough 69 MPG Diesel Hybrid,” 2008. Web.

Lake, Matt. “How It Works; A Tale of 2 Engines: How Hybrid Cars Tame Emissions.” New York Times. 2001. Web.

Living Strong. “Hybrid Car Mileage Compared to Regular Cars.” 2011. Web.

Union of Concerned Scientists. The Hidden Cost of Fossil Fuels. 2010. Web.


Deep Economy by Bill McKibben Expository Essay college admission essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

The Importance of Community



Works Cited

Introduction Deep Economy offers an insightful platform to any reader as it prompts him to analyze his current living condition. The author, Bill McKibben captures the reader’s mind through his well thought out and articulated ideas that expose his prowess in the field of ecological economics.

The book delivers a specific message to the reader and even critics have agreed that the book plays its role in communication. Bill challenges the reader to think of another life beyond ‘growth’ to achieve prosperity.

He argues that this is possible if people concentrate more in their local production. He seems to have an answer to all the budding problems affecting the community with an aim of bringing changes in their daily lifestyle and economy.

One of the strongest points brought out in his argument is his stand on the community and individualism (McKibben 108). Many people have no idea what this means but a clear understanding of Deep Economy brings to light the issue of community that triggers our thinking. And how does it achieve this goal? First of all, we have shunned communism and turned to individualism.

We have lost the idea of thinking as a community and turned to other westernized sources outside our own society to revive our economy. A wrong move I must say. Secondly, globalization seems to be conquering the entire world leading to the loss of all types of primeval community values.

McKibben argues that we need to re-awaken the lost communities, a concept which though possible, has been met with a lot of criticism. Lastly, it is apparent that the community has adequate resources to sustain the economy but we, as individuals, tend to ignore them.

The Importance of Community Based on the above three reasons that help us to understand our community, it is worth discussing its role. McKibben holds the community in high esteem as portrayed in chapter three and four of his book. These two chapters give a conclusive argument on why the community is vital for economic growth.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The community is inhabited by individuals who are hyper (McKibben 115). More emphasis should therefore be placed on the community rather than the sole individual. McKibben advocates for the embracing of community values to attain a more sustainable lifestyle. Does this make any sense? Well, society has currently become more individualized with everybody crying about their ‘rights.’

This has been attributed to globalization and change of culture that has led people to be selfish in their way of living. The new culture of ‘everyone for himself and God for us all’ has become entrenched in individuals, hence shunning the society and its needs. Many people would be lost in the idea of thinking that the community does not play any role in our daily lives hence shunning it.

The economy depends on right relationships within the community. Successful people such as Schumacher or Michael Ruppert are evidence that success comes from within the community and that it is challenging for individuals to try making it on their own (Hoogstraten 45).

Modernization is taking over communities leaving individuals to be more and more independent. What happens to family-community? Where does the church and state-community stand? What McKibben is trying to argue is that we seem not to care about the welfare of each other. In the Middle Ages for example, a family problem was solved by the community but today the situation has changed.

We are turning to institutions such as the court to give us a solution. The idea of worshipping together as a community was lost long ago with the individuals deeply engaged in shopping and their careers. McKibben offers a solution of revival but many critics argue that this is not possible.

The most applicable solution offered by McKibben, and one that I wholly agree with is the idea of using the community to create our own local wealth (McKibben 120). The example he gives on how the community is capable of creating its own wealth is proof enough that the society has the required resources to improve the economy.

Two examples from his book that clearly stand out are the idea of the bus transportation model that he observes in Brazil and the concept of owning a currency that can only be exchanged locally.

We will write a custom Essay on Deep Economy by Bill McKibben specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More These ideas are brilliant and applicable and one wonders why we have never thought of these before. It is true that people have forgotten to invest in their own communities and are fascinated by other successful business investments outside their territory.

Criticism The idea of communism has not been received without criticism. The idea has been criticized on the notion that it will be difficult to revert to communism (Rheannon 23).

This is because people have already adjusted to a new livelihood of individualism and independence. Most people will not be willing to let go of the idea of private ownership which will have to undergo a transformation to attain a sustainable balance with community ownership.

Though this arguments make sense, it can however be argued that it is possible to utilize the resources in the community to regain the lost glory. This is possible through special initiatives such as volunteer and welfare groups (Korten 67).

Conclusion The community has the potential. That said and done, it is for us as community members to turn that potential into reality. Deep Economy got us thinking about the ‘after growth’ to a better economic future. The book is worth reading and recommending to everybody wishing to make a change in their lifestyle by involving the community.

Works Cited Hoogstraten, Hans-Dirk. Deep Economy: Caring for Ecology, Humanity and Religion.

England: James Clarke


Downsizing 10 per cent of the staff Problem Solution Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

It may seem that the most complicated task an HR manager faces is finding and hiring a new employee who will meet the requirements of the workplace and the expectations of the company. However, making a decision about dismissing staff members turns out to be extremely challenging as well, especially when this necessity is caused not by an employee’s bad performance but rather by reduction of the company’s size, budget shortfalls etc.

The situation is aggravated by the fact that there is no single correct approach to decision making connected with downsizing. It may seem to be the optimal decision to be guided by centuries-old principles of classical economic theory that implies comparison of expenses and effect.

From this perspective, it is reasonable to dismiss a 45-year old manager with average performance who has a high salary due to the substantial work experience rather than a 26-year old high-flyer performing higher than average (Segalla, Jacobs-Belschak


The Hawthorne Studies Report college application essay help: college application essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

Summary of the Hawthorne Studies

Are Hawthorne studies surprising?

Significance of the Hawthorne studies




Introduction Theories of management can be tracked back to 1800s when there was industrial revolution and growth in the factory. The Hawthorne studies contributed a lot to understanding and interpretation of the human behavioral norms in a workplace. The studies also determined what relation was there between environment of work and the production capacity.

Summary of the Hawthorne Studies Researchers from Western Electric and Harvard University led the Hawthorne studies. The first study they carried out was the illumination study. The main objective of these studies was to determine the effects of environmental elements on a group of production workers. There were two categories of the group of worker.

The first group was a test group, which went through environmental changes. The second group was the control group whose members would operate under normal, constant environments. The researchers started by studying the test group and varied results analyzed. An increase in the lightening for the test group resulted in an increase in productivity and the control group productivity.

Each test period had continual supervision. Increase in production capacity gave the test group and control groups competition amongst them. Several conclusions came out from this experiment. First, illumination did not have a positive effect on the motivation of production workers. Other factors not put into consideration in control negatively influenced the test results.

The second study was the relay-assembly test that took off before winding of the illumination study. The study test objective was to determine the effect rest duration and work hours would have on efficiency. George Pennock who was a chief researcher in the study led this research study. The study also included six volunteered women who went through physical examination prior to the study. Re-examination every six weeks thereafter is to investigate the effects of varying working conditions on their health.

The researchers had to be put on different rooms to ensure outputs of the experiments are accurate, since temperature, humidity are regulated and other factors inclusive. The test subjects were peace-work groups with efforts made to keep a record on the study work pattern. The researchers tried to build a sense of confidence and pride to women by introducing a male observer in the test rooms to keep track of records and ensure friendly working conditions.

The process had high labor requirement, and the productivity was affected by slow assembly speed. The researchers concluded that initial life experience had a significant impact on workers attitudes, while the change of lighting, pay, supervision and working conditions does not play a role in the targeted change[1].

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The final research study was the bank-wiring test, which kicked off in the year 1931. The banks were one of the key elements of the automatic telephone exchange. Several terminals had to connect with a set of banks.

The work, which was done was very tiresome and required the workers to extend their working hours for long. Dropping of factors such as pay incentives and productivity standards was necessary, but a researcher had to go to a test room as an observer to other workers.

The research team here included W. Lloyd Warner who trained as an anthropologist with interests in the social stimulus of a group. The second member was William J. Dickson Warner who had a deep interest on tests than the entire Harvard team. The bank wiring study went down in the year 1932 in reaction to layoffs generated because of depressions.

The test objective was to study a group of an active unit and make observations on its behavior. The results that were analyzed were that a group’s relations are complex and emphasized that the group expectations are more than an individual’s interest. The conclusions from these findings were to evaluate the significance of workers feelings against one another and their motivation[2].

Are Hawthorne studies surprising? Yes, the findings are surprising. This is mainly because as much as it has errors, Hawthorne studies are still important in promoting management.

Significance of the Hawthorne studies Hawthorne studies were a key turning point in the history of management. The studies helped in the rise and inventions of many management theories today, which would not have survived through without these study tests. Elton Mayo’s test findings are a preserve to most researchers today in defending their thesis.

Conclusion Although Hawthorne studies analysis has a number of criticisms, the rise of many management theories today may not have been successful without these studies. The studies are the foundation and pillar of human relations group covering the various fundamentals of management[3].

We will write a custom Report on The Hawthorne Studies specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Bibliography Childress, Boyd. “Hawthorne Experiments.” 2011. Web.

Childress, Boyd. “Hawthorne Experiments.” Reference for 2011. Web.

Gillespie, Richard. Manufacturing Knowledge: A History of the Hawthorne Experiments. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1991.

Footnotes Boyd Childress, “Hawthorne Experiments,”, 2011.

Richard Gillespie, Manufacturing Knowledge: A History of the Hawthorne Experiments (New York: Cambridge University Press, 1991).

Boyd Childress, “Hawthorne Experiments,” Reference for, 2011.


The 2012 London Olympic Games Human Resource Management Report college essay help online

Introduction The 2012 London Olympic games is an international event, which not only brings the world together, but it also reflects a nation’s coeffective synchronization throughout its planning and successful realization of its objectives and the courage to sustain and harmonize all groups associated with the event.

It is also an event that has rapidly developed a considerable contribution to businesses and other leisure related activities that integrates all forms of tourism at an extensive level.

The magnitude of the event comes with the increased growth of both government and corporate involvement, which further complicates the environment that now calls for a high level of resonance from the Olympic committee and event managers who should identify and tune-up with a wider range of stakeholders in order to bring a sense of balance to their needs and main objectives (Iryna 2009, p.10).

For this reason, Human Resource Management (HRM) in any goal oriented organization should be deeply concerned with how to secure and coordinate the various kinds of resources that takes account of facilities, materials, finances, and people, who are the most critical yet the most problematic group since they represent the human resource.

The environment that surrounds the preparation for the Olympic event is such a challenging task since it deals with a handful of both logistical concerns and a diverse team of individuals, and for this reason, the HRM process is an effective way of designing and staging the event successfully by giving a critical look on the overall Olympic context and learning from past mistakes witnessed in other past events of the same magnitude.

Since the Olympic games is a long-awaited event and a highly rated event, it’s always advisable to carefully note the importance of personnel management through the administrative functions it encompasses in both customary and traditional means that work towards bringing employee motivation and satisfaction with things such as rewards, bonuses, compensation, and the overview of work responsibilities.

For this reason, HRM practices are profusely merged with personnel administration to form work groups and effective strategies that will address any challenges that may arise in the course of event planning and job creation which are just some of the primary motivators leading up to the event (Chelladurai


US History of US health care Definition Essay essay help free: essay help free

Table of Contents Health insurance in US

History of Laser Eye Surgery

Michael DeBakey: Father of cardiovascular surgery

Health care reforms in the U.S

Vaccination: A preventive measure for all ages


Health insurance in US Health care is arguably one of the most pressing concerns of governments all over the world. All developed countries are characterized by having elaborate healthcare systems which are in place to ensure that majority of the population has access to medical care when they need it.

Arguably, health care insurance is a relatively new trend in the US. Before 1920, doctors and medical practitioners did not have many insights on diseases and curative techniques.

As such, the cost of receiving medical care was relatively low and affordable to many Americans. However, as ore discoveries were made and new techniques of delivering healthcare services emerged, the cost of receiving the same began to increase. As a result, many people could not afford quality care due to financial constraints.

To this effect, private companies started offering health plans to their employees. However, the healthcare plans only covered against accidents related to travel by rail or water. However, these plans paved way to more comprehensive covers that catered for other illnesses and injuries.

In 1847, Massachusetts Health Insurance of Boston became the first company to offer group policies that gave comprehensive cover to its clients. Consequently, in 1890, insurance companies started offering individual disability and illness policies to their clients (Northern California Neurosurgery Medical Group, 2007).

By 1929, group insurance covers had gained prominence in the US. Baylor Hospital was the first organization to enter into a contract with a group of teachers from Dallas. This agreement aimed at ensuring that these teachers receive room, board and medical services from the hospital. The teachers on the other hand agreed to pay a monthly fee in exchange for these services. Soon after, several life insurance companies joined this seemingly lucrative field.

A precursor to future health care insurance schemes in America was Blue Cross which was the first innovation that changed the shape of the health care system in America. This plan developed in 1930 advocated the payment of small premiums that would be cover the medical costs should one be hospitalized.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The rationale behind this scheme was that while huge medical bills were unaffordable to most people, little deductions over a long period of time were affordable to majority of the population (Kooijman, 1999). This form of prepaid service was beneficial to both the hospital and the consumer especially in times of economic difficulties since neither party had to worry about the hospital bill being cleared.

During the Second World War, employers started offering insurance cover to their employees mostly as a way of attracting and retaining the employees.

However, this created a trend and became almost mandatory as strong trade unions started to negotiate for insurance packages for their employees. Northern California Neurosurgery Medical Group, (2007) notes that as of 1960, private health insurance was deeply entrenched into the American health care system and over 70% of the citizens had some form of cover.

In 1965, the U.S government created the Medicare and Medicaid programs with the aim of subsidizing the escalating cost of medical services. This was mainly due to the fact that private sources catered for 75% of their medical costs. At this rate, many citizens could not cover their medical costs.

However, these programs proved to be effective because as at 1995, individuals and companies enjoyed reduced costs since they only paid about half of their medical bills while the government covered the rest through these programs (U.S. Department of Health


Break up of a Relationship Essay college application essay help

Marriage A marriage is defined as a legal contract or a social union between persons who gives rise to families or relationships. It is also an association where sexual and intimate affairs are accepted in various ways; depending on the cultures, it is found. People marry for a number of reasons, which may include social and emotional.

They might also include arranged marriages, libidinal or a forced into the marriage through forced marriages. Marriage usually creates legal commitments between the people involved. In some cultures, marriages can be broken or ended through divorce.

To the state and to an extent the religious group a marriage is a contract. In different societies, the governing authorities hold civil marriage as the official or legal concept of marriages. This is regardless of what the religious authorities or personal prejudices may be.

What are the particular issues related to marriage and the dynamics associated with it? Marriages like any other type of relationship be it friendship or work faces many problems. Some of these problems might be minor but at times, the problems become a major source of stress, which may lead to dire consequences such as divorce. Problems that face many marriages include but are not limited to money, children, daily stress, poor communication, bad habits, blended family issues, affairs and many more.

Fighting and stress brought about by money has been cited as the most common source of conflict in marriage. A fight over money is symbolic and represents power struggles in the family or difference in values that each couple holds.

In hard economic times, issues about money become a source of stress and may sometimes manifest itself in general stress. For example if one of the couple is stressed about money, the person becomes easily agitated and generally more stressed. The person may start picking fights with their partner about trivial things and may at times not even realize it.

The lack or presence of children in marriage has been attributed to some extent causing marital problems. In some cultures, having children is the primary driving force in marriage.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In this situations lack of children becomes a major source of stress in the relationship and this mostly affects the person seen or is suspected as the reason. Children bring joy and are a gift to married couples. They, however, can be a source and ground for many disagreements between married couples.

Caring for children asks for more responsibility and at the same time brings about changes in roles, which may place couples at opposing sides creating disagreements. Caring for the children also demands a lot of time and this consequently reduces amount of time spent by couples. This reduction in intimate time between couples strains the relationship and can cause resentment between them.

Stress from everyday chores or work may also wear down relationships. This in marriages may just like financial stress leads to arguments between couples testing their patience and optimism.

This usually leaves the couple with little to give to one another emotionally leading to resentment building up. Careers that demand lot of time from persons also leaves individuals worn out and trickles down to their marriage leading to conflicts. If couples do not work together and agree on each other responsibilities may find this straining their marriage.

Every relationship with time disintegrates if there is no good communication. Poor communication is a major cause of failing marriages and this finds its way to any other form of arguments that occur in marriage.

Poor communication leads to misunderstandings within the marriage causing both spouses to resent each other. Individuals in the marriage start to feel unappreciated unloved and get provoked easily by the other party.

Another cause of marriage failure is extramarital affairs by one or both of the couples. When one spouse is found or admits to having an affair, it strains the marriage. One or both the couple feel betrayed, hurt, and at time are filled with hatred. In most of these cases the person who feels betrayed opts out of the marriage though at times the couple can seek professional help from a counselor.

We will write a custom Essay on Break up of a Relationship specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Discuss how the breakup of a relationship or a divorce affects the people involved. Sometimes marriages fail to work and the best option left to the individuals is divorce. However, some of the reasons that may lead to divorce can be sorted out through counseling others are dire and divorce is the only answer.

Divorce adversely affects the people involved especially the couple and their children. Divorce is a life-changing event for the persons involved. It becomes a major source of stress and a life transition for both the children and parents.

Divorce marks a new beginning to the people involved. Many societies today have accepted and at times embrace divorce as a solution to bad marriage yet divorce, though amicable tends to tear apart the basic unit of a society. Those in strained marriages, unfulfilling marriages, mostly will not stay for the sake of the children; rather will abandon the marriage instead of working on the marriage.

The emotional stress associated with divorce takes many years to overcome. New adjustments to the new status have to be made and this may causes a crisis in one’s life. Some people adjust quickly to the new life while others simply do not. During this time a lot of changes occurs and change at this time become a way of life. Mostly, roles, economic classes, residence, sexual habits, personal behavior, and at times careers change.

Divorce leaves the lives of everyone involved affected either socially, psychologically or economically and these changes interrupt development and growth of both parent and children. While most will come out of divorce surviving major problems, every person’s life experiences setbacks. A study concluded that though this type of life change in a person may be used to foster further development and growth it should be viewed also as a life change that has the potential of leading a person’s life to regression and disorganization.

As seen divorce affects every person in the family, but it does this differently to adults and children. Effects of divorce on adults differ from each person to the next. Stress caused by divorce causes the immune system of a person to weaken. Newly divorced persons suffer from both psychological and physical problems.

The newly divorced have to deal with feelings as failures as this sometimes might lead to depression and committing suicide. In relation to married people, divorced people show higher rates of stress and depression related illnesses. Depression, which may lead to suicide, is the most serious problem facing divorced adults.

After a divorce, the individual feels lost through the changes happening in their lives. Some feel a loss of identity having had their former marriage define who they are. When people divorce, they do so to end conflicts in their marriage, but usually it does not end here. This is seen in the many post divorce litigation, which takes place at times for years. One of the divorcees who feels raged usually seeks revenge does this.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Break up of a Relationship by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Divorce is usually costly and brings about a financial crisis to both or one of the adults. The high divorce legal fees demanded by lawyers and having the assets split bring this financial crisis. The variance in finances results in increase of stress, which can make the divorcees irritable. Due to the stress caused by divorce, a person’s job performance reduces.

Time taken to attend court proceedings, personal counseling, and illnesses related to stress can have a negative impact on a person’s job performance. This inability to work or reduced performance may lead to a person being dismissed or demoted. Divorce thus does not only affect the divorce but can be seen to affect the employer when he loses money in lost productivity.

Divorce affects also the larger families who have created longtime relations. It affects parents, aunties, uncles, grandparents, and other extended family members. These people find themselves in awkward situations not knowing who to support. Also relations forged with in-laws are severed badly even despite having been close to each other.

Adult’s relationships with their offspring suffer as their (children) is divided between the two parents. Special occasions such as birthdays and holidays become reason for fight between the parents rather than celebrations.

Divorce also not only lead to changes in the relationships within the larger family, their social networks also changes dramatically and the divorcing couples become alienated from mutual friends. Often both the wife and husband will lose the support systems of their friends they need to cope with the new challenges.

As much as the society accepts divorce in the society, many people are mostly find themselves at cross roads when their friends divorce and do not know how to handle it.

When parents divorce, the children are also affected. The children are profoundly affected and for long. Although these children might grow up to be better than children from intact families the divorce affects them for the rest of their lives. Once the divorce process is done, children must become accustomed to new surroundings and relationships.

This have to do mostly on their own as the parents are often busy trying to rebuild their own lives. This period presents a major challenge to their growth and development as they lack nurturing and guidance of their parents.

Children whose parents have divorced suffer from loss in different ways; physical separation from one parent, loss of a home they knew and at times separation from other siblings. Though it is proclaimed that one parent can raise the children as well as both, the reality is the children no one parent can replace the role of the other.

An example a mother can do many things a father, can but she can never replace the children’s father. Children are likely to experience increased levels of stress and often become anxious and depressed which may lead to antisocial behavior (Cherlin 124).

The children have trouble in relating with their parents, siblings, and teachers. Adolescent girls from divorced families are prone to engaging in sex while they are younger than those from intact families. They are also likely to engage with multiple sexual partners. In comparison to children from intact families, these children are more likely to drop out if school and exhibit delinquent behavior.

These new circumstances robs of the children off their childhood as at times they have to cater for themselves and their younger siblings as the parents try to meet financial challenges that face them. When left alone these children are at greater risks of connecting with predators and face the risk of abuse than those living with both their parents. These children may face abuse from their stepfathers, mothers, and siblings if their parents decide to remarry.

After divorce, the children are faced by many challenges, as they have to contend with confusion and change that continues all through their lives. The child now finds himself or herself pulled into two different worlds. They become both insiders and outsider of their parent’s worlds and are forced to adapt to these changes.

They are torn between their parents and are at times placed at awkward situations when they have to choose between their parents. Sometimes the children are merely used as pawns in the fight between their parents. This affects them as the fight involves two people they care and love.

Is it possible to have a “good” divorce? What would that good divorce look like? Divorce is frowned upon in many societies and is viewed as socially undesirable. When the word divorce is mentioned most people tend to think of the long litigation period marked by insults, hatred and resentments.

For these people divorce is a failure as none of them is free of the other and is actively involved in each other’s life but in a destructive way. This raises the question of whether there really exists a “good “divorce.

Just like there exist bad divorce that is characterized by bad things and mutual self defeat, there also exists “good” or successful divorce in which the couple has agreed on the most contentious issues leaving both parties and children in a position to adapt well in the new life.

Key to understanding good divorce is in understanding that most divorces are resolved amicably through a settlement agreement. The divorce agreement also known as the settlement agreement is taken as the marriage final task.

This agreement solves all economic issues between the parties by describing the rights and responsibilities of each parent. This agreement gives a guideline of how property will be shared, child support, and at times spousal support. If all parties agree upon the settlement agreement, it becomes the blueprint of the family’s future.

A good divorce offers emotional closure for both parties meaning that both have disengaged from the marriage and conflict. Each of the partners has the strength to move on and foster new relationships if they want. A good divorce also entails each partner feeling a sense of economic justice and none feels victimized by the other.

A good divorce should offer the family both parent and children a chance to develop and accept the new status. This shows that when informed and willing couples can work through their divorce in an amicable and fair way with neither of them resenting each other.

Works Cited Cherlin, Andrew J. Public and Private Families: An Introduction. Boston: McGraw-Hill, 2010.


Industrialization and transformation in Thomas W. Hanchett’s and Paul Johnson works Compare and Contrast Essay essay help online

Table of Contents Introduction

Space and the City



Industrialization and transformation in Thomas W. Hanchett’s Sorting out the New South City: Race, Class, and Urban Development in Charlotte, 1875-1975 and A Shopkeeper’s Millennium by Paul Johnson

Introduction The history of every city is unique though we can easily trace certain patterns in development of settlements through time in different countries. For instance, the cities in the United States of America have similar history in terms of transformation and the role of industrialization in the formation of neighborhoods.

Class and race distinctions were obvious before industrialization came to the country whereas their interactions with the new way of life became apparent when the city emerged as a scope of neighborhoods each based on class and racial distinctions.

The concepts of transformation and industrialization can be seen in the books Sorting out the New South City: Race, Class, and Urban Development in Charlotte, 1875-1975 (1998) by Thomas W. Hanchett and A Shopkeeper’s Millennium (1978) by Paul Johnson.

Space and the City Race and class. Every city has its functions as well as every district of it is inhabited by people that have something in common.

Though it is difficult to stay calm while talking about racial discrimination that took place a long before such a concept appeared, racial and class distinctions can be considered one of the primary reasons why neighborhoods were built in this way. As such, Hanchett (1998) labeled the chapters of his book in accordance with the racial belonging of the citizens that inhabited the neighborhoods in Charlotte, North Carolina.

As such, the distinction between different races was obvious even in the framework of the old country town where employees were farmers as well as their employers. At the same time, every person knew about those transparent borders that existed between the neighborhoods and chances of living in one of those.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Relationships between employees and employers can be considered one of the complicated issues in the world history. The roles may shift, the rights may widen while it is impossible to predict the changes in economical development of the society.

As such, people that lived in Rochester, New York and Charlotte, North Carolina could not guess that employees would obtain a kind of freedom with regard to independent living compared to the living on the territory of their employer before industrialization and further changes. As reported by Johnson (1978) about working men that performed different tasks in the farms, “these men moved too fast to be counted” (p. 37).

At the same time, “day laborers and journeyman craftsmen made up 71 percent of the adult male work force” (Johnson, 1978, p. 38). In this respect, there were enough men to work though not all of them were representatives of the upper classes.

Employment and urban structure. Transformation of so-called country towns was an integral part of the changing circumstances. In other words, the space of the city Charlotte and the one of Rochester was logically divided into the territory of white-collars and blacks, rich people and those who could not afford even commodities.

At the same time, the practical framework of such division was obvious as people obtained a chance to live on their own when the industrialization rose. However, as suggested by Johnson (1978), “Rochester retained the economic functions and much of the look and feel of a country town” (p. 37).

This means that basic economic functions were shaped before industrialization and the transformations were insignificant regarding the previous area planning of the city. Rochester, as well as many other cities of the time, was a country town with its functions and traditions and employees could easily live in the house of their employer due to the necessity of waking up early and perform various functions.

Every person had certain rights though the rules of living were not written but clear to everyone because they concerned the division of neighborhoods. It is obvious that the current neighborhoods are results of the policies and traditions that existed long before the industrialization shifted roles of employees and employers.

We will write a custom Essay on Industrialization and transformation in Thomas W. Hanchett’s and Paul Johnson works specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The previous scheme introduced an employer and his helpers who were hired to fulfill the same job or other minor operations than the employer. As reported by Johnson (1978), the industrialization shifted roles of employers and employees and changed the way they were perceived: a new image of the trading field completed “the separation of men who made shoes from those who sold them” (p. 39).

As such, people treated those two categories of workers differently making distinctions between men that can sell things and those who are able only to make those. However, the main distinction lies in the manufacturing of commodities and the fields of specialization of other people that were not involved into metal and machinery issues.

Hanchett (1998) outlines the situation in the urban planning as an integral part of the process of industrialization which contributed greatly to urbanization making countrymen move to cities while seeking for a job.

However, tension in the cities such as Charlotte made everything even worse: “tensions that had arisen during the 1890s and goaded the development of a new feature on Charlotte’s urban landscape: sizable blue-collar residential districts” (Hanchett, 1998, p. 90). At the same time, it is necessary to emphasize that ‘black’ neighborhoods also emerged in the process of industrialization when representatives of two races tried to avoid each other at least in their residence while they had to work together.

Nevertheless, the problem of neighborhoods became apparent only for people that care about it and think that the historic differentiation based on race and class belonging became an unwritten rule for all citizens. The times change as well as traditions of urban planning; so, people are free to choose their neighborhoods.

Transformation and time. Transformations in urban planning can be treated as the result of changes that took place in society and in economic situation while the roots of those changes lie deep in the class distinctions between masters and slaves. Though manufacturers had to produce a lot of commodities, the blue-collars could be also divided into specific groups in accordance with the industry in which they were involved.

As such, Hanchett (1998) suggests that “a 1926 survey showed 141 Charlotte manufacturers producing a total of 81 different commodities” (p. 94) while “corps of carpenters, brick masons, and painters almost matched the number of textile mill employees. A third important blue-collar group were the metal workers and machinery men” (p. 95).

In other words, the blue-collars were workers that were involved into the manufacturing industries that produced commodities while lack of demand was an integral part of the industries where blacks were the majority of the work force.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Industrialization and transformation in Thomas W. Hanchett’s and Paul Johnson works by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Transformations cannot be made within a year or two. At the same time, the changes in the neighborhoods of Rochester and Charlotte cannot be eliminated within a year or two because they have deep roots in the history of those cities based on class and race discrimination and consequences of industrialization.

In other words, the cities like Rochester and Charlotte that were country towns could remain those silent country towns with farmers and small workshops whereas the period of industrialization enabled people of those cities to take their chance and become manufacturers and salesmen.

When talking about the history of transformation in the neighborhoods, it is necessary to focus on the reasons and consequences while the urban planning cannot be changed because people built their neighborhoods consciously without being forced to do that. Besides, no person can force others to live in the neighborhood with someone he/she does not like regardless of the reasons for such dislike for those people.

Conclusion People may choose whether to live in Charlotte or in Rochester though every of the cities with long history lives in accordance with traditions that depend on the class and racial discrimination that emerged long before industrialization.

It is necessary to understand that industrialization cannot be treated as the main and only reason for such a division where black neighborhoods are clearly distinct from those of blue-collars. Every person should be able to differentiate between the consequences and stereotypes that can be overcome with regard to the changes that take place in modern cities.

References Hanchett, T. W. (1998). Sorting out the New South City: Race, Class, and Urban Development in Charlotte, 1875-1975. Chapel Hill: The University of North Carolina Press.

Johnson, P. (1978). A Shopkeeper’s Millennium. New York: Hill and Wang.


Characteristics of Okwonko in Things Fall Apart Essay a level english language essay help: a level english language essay help

This essay aims to reveal the significance of Okwonko, the central character in Chinua Achebe’s, Things Fall Apart. It exposes the characteristics of Okwonko, the village hero by how he relates with his family, friends and community. In addition, it traces his love for his community, passion for war and violence. Finally, it displays his hopelessness when his community accepts the British.

In his most acclaimed book, Things Fall Apart, Chinua Achebe depicts Okwonko as a hero. The story is set in colonial Africa under the rule of British imperialists in Nigeria. Okwonko is man who believes in African values and customs, but he has a big ego. He treats his mates and family (Nwoye) arrogantly and shamefully.

Okwonko thinks he should be the leader of his community. He also feels Africans should not imitate white man’s traditions and customs. In addition, Okwonko thinks women are supposed to be slaves to men as revealed in the way he treats them violently. When finally his community embraces the ways of the white man, Okwonko commits suicide to show his hopelessness.

In behaving this way, Okwonko is proving his manhood in a society that does not respect women. He also calls his mates ‘women’. It reveals that he is a boastful man who does not value his friends. Okwonko is also obsessed with war and violence. This is revealed the way he picks quarrels with his friends and challenges them for a fight.

He also beats up his wives and children (Nwoye) whenever they have done wrong. On the other hand, Okwonko is a community defender. This is by sticking to the African customs and traditions. Finally, in killing himself, Okwonko reveals the despair that engulfed most communities when the colonialists succeeded in corrupting the minds of Africans.

Okwonko depicts many African characteristics in his behavior. First, his passionate defense of his community reveals Africans had their own ways of living. They had their methods of schooling and entertainments in the form of village duels where Okwonko became a hero by beating his rival. Second, the way he treats his wives without respect and decorum show Africans who looked down upon women. Their roles were only to cook and sire children.

Third, by treating his friends arrogantly, Okwonko displays a community that believed in manhood. A man had to stand up to be counted. Lastly, on taking his own life, he becomes the voice of hopeless Africans who detested the imperialists. Generally, Okwonko is a symbol of uncolonised Africa.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Okwonko does all these to make an African point. First, when he bullies his wives and sons in the homestead, he reveals to the white man that, in Africa, a man is the head of the family. Second, when he calls his mates ‘women’ and challenges them for war, Okwonko proves to his community heroism and strength is the epitome of a village warrior.

Okwonko is ready to defend his community at all costs. Third, his hatred for British colonizers and adoration for African values e.g. their own governance, education and entertainments, the village hero confirms to the white man the superiority of Africa. Finally, in committing suicide, Okwonko demonstrates to his community a terrible hopelessness of accepting the British values and customs.

In conclusion, Chinua Achebe aims at revealing Africa that had it forms of education, governance and entertainments before coming of the British. Through Okwonko, the writer reveals the village fights, the family traditions and the challenges of Africa. Heroism of Okwonko is the courage of Africa during the colonial period. In addition, his destruction is the hopelessness and despair Africa felt under British colonization.


Profession of Arms Essay essay help free

Table of Contents Introduction

The Profession of Arms



Introduction The US army has been performing magnificently on and off the field. At the same time, the army has developed up to date skills and technology that have enabled it to stand at an advantage over its enemies and other forces of danger.

Due to this fact, the US army has been regarded as one of the best armies in the world. Despite all this, the army that is operational at the present moment is somewhat different from the army that the country had before the year 2001 (Dempsey, 2011). For the last ten years, a lot of factors have changed in the army.

During this time, the army has lost some of its tradition and skills; factors that used to make the army to be effective and efficient in its operations (Dempsey, 2010). At the same time, the training that is offered to the soldiers is also different. There are some key elements that are not included during the recruitment process.

As a result, the army has always been in transition. It keeps on concentrating on developments that will enable it to cope with change. In the process, it has lost its original skills. Although the army has been performing well, several considerations need to be done to ensure that the army regains the skills that it has lost. This essay therefore discusses these issues into details and explains their importance in the army.

The Profession of Arms The US army serves to protect the nation against any form of danger. This includes natural disasters, attacks by foreign nations or terrorists and any other catastrophic events.

It works to protect the constitution of the United States of America together with its citizens within and outside the country (Dempsey, 2011). To achieve all this, the army has to act in a professional manner. However, the profession that the army displays is different from that of other careers.

The army unlike many other professions assumes limited liability. This means that they put their lives at risk to ensure that they achieve the goals and objectives of their mission. The army therefore is authorised to ethically apply land combat power while serving under the authority of civilians to secure the country from any danger.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The culture of the US army has developed for over two decades. It represents a historical development that has grown in times of peace and combat, ups and down. The culture of the US army has been based on discipline, value-based leadership and professional ethics (Dempsey, 2011).

However, for the last ten years, this culture has been changing drastically. The army is now putting a lot of emphasis on effectiveness and efficiency while neglecting its history and culture that has enabled it grow for the last two decades. Due to this fact therefore, the army is slowly deviating from its profession of arms.

To curb this predicament, several amendments need to be made. First, the army needs to stick to its values and ethics. It has to act in accordance to the rules and regulations that have been set by the armed forces. Secondly, the army needs to come up with a strategy that will utilize its traditional and current skills especially in training. This mix will make the army to be in accordance with the profession of arms and achieve its set goals and objectives.

Conclusion Despite the success that the US army is currently enjoying, it needs to incorporate some of its traditional knowledge and skills that have been slowly eroded for the last ten years. This will ensure that the army has a mix of traditional and up to date skills, a combination that will increase its effectiveness and efficiency. As a result, the army will continue to serve its purpose in a more professional manner.

References Dempsey, M. E. (2010). The Profession of Arms 2010. Web.

Dempsey, M. E. (2011). The Profession of Arms 2011: The Profession After Ten Years of Persistent Conflict. Web.


The Rise and Evolution of the World of Islam Descriptive Essay scholarship essay help: scholarship essay help

Table of Contents The Origin of Islam

Teachings and Worldview of Islam

History of the Caliphate

The spread of Islam

The Ottoman Empire

The Safavid Empire


The Origin of Islam The origin of Islam can be traced back to the 7th century in the Middle East. Islam, which means ‘surrender’ or ‘submission’ began with the teachings of Prophet Muhammad as a means of surrender to the will of Allah. Before Islam arose, people living in the Middle East worshipped idols. Arabs made pilgrimages to Mecca, at Mecca, they wrapped the Ka’bah with a cloth and had a holy month during which there were no wars. Pre-Muslim Arabs also fasted, gave alms to the poor, and prayed while facing Mecca.

Prophet Muhammad, who was was born and raised in Mecca, started spreading the teachings of Islam in Saudi Arabia and this marked the origin of Islam. He started giving sermons and won himself many followers, however, others were against him and he escaped to Medina. During his lifetime, Prophet Muhammad converted many Arabs to Islam.

Soon after Muhammad’s death, Islam split into two factions: the Shia and Sunni Muslims. Shia Muslims wanted a person from Muhammad’s family line to succeed him while Sunni Muslims wanted the first Caliph to their leader as he was elected by the people.

Teachings and Worldview of Islam There are six basic teachings and beliefs under Muslim teachings as mentioned below:

There is only one God and His name is Allah;

Belief in the angels of God;

Belief in the Quran and the holy books;

Belief in Allah’s special messengers (prophets) such as Musa, Isa, and Muhammad (the last prophet);

Belief in the day of judgment when every person will be judged according to earthly acts;

Belief that God’s will binds us all, and He has already decided what will happen to all.

Muslim also teaches followers to handle aspects of this world according the Muslim worldview. Sufism teaches that Muslims should seek a personal conversation with God to find divine love and gain knowledge.

History of the Caliphate Traditionally, the Caliph is a title given to the person who succeeded Prophet Muhammad as the leader of Islam. The decision on who should succeed Muhammad split Muslims up to this day, but in the end, it was agreed that Abu Bakr, Prophet Muhammad’s ally and father-in-law be made the first caliph. He served from 632 until his death in 634. Among his major achievements were to expand Islam beyond Saudi Arabia.

Umar became the second caliph and was also Muhammad’s father-in-law. Abu Bakr had named him as his successor. He ruled from 634 to 644 and one of his major achievements was winning many jihad and hence expanding Islam rapidly.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Umar was replaced by Uthman, who was from the powerful Umayyad family. This move did not go down well with Ali’s supporters. He ruled from 644 to 656, likewise his predecessors, he considerably expanded the Muslim. His assassination brought civil war among Muslims over who would succeed him.

After numerous civil wars between Ali and Mu’awiya’s supporters, Mu’awiya declared himself caliph in Jerusalem in 660, and his position was finally cemented when Ali was killed by the Kharijites. The war ended, and the Umayyad Dynasty was established. The caliphate became hereditary and was passed on within Mu’awiya’s family, the Umayyad Dynasty ruled from 661 to 750 AD. From 750 AD, resistance and revolt in Persia led to the Abbasid caliphate, and the first caliph was Abul Abbas.

The position of caliphate became less and less influential from 9th century AD. The best known Abbasid caliph was Harun al-Rashid. In the 16th century, the Abbasid dynasty came to an end, and the caliphate rule was abolished.

The spread of Islam Muslim spread rapidly when Muhammad died. A few decades after his death, the Muslim Empire had extended to Asia, Africa and Europe. Among the reasons that caused this rapid widespread was the simplicity of its doctrine: faith in one God.

The first phase of this expansion was undertaken between 610 to 750 AD by the early caliphs and the Ummayad Dynasty. During this time, Islam was established in the Arab Peninsula, and later reached all areas conquered by Arabs. Conversion to Islam was voluntary and the creation of madrasas and the development of the religious doctrine of Islam greatly aided its expansion.

At the end of the Umayyad rule, Muslim has spread to sections of Africa, Middle East areas outside Saudi Arabia, and in Europe. Islam also arrived in the Indian sub-continent as Arab traders passed through the region on their way to Southeast Asia (Ikram, 1964).

The second wave of expansion was imitated by the Abbasids (750-1258). Considerable conversions occurred in the areas south of the Sahara, Turkey and Central Asia. Mass conversion occurred because Islam was now clearly defined and the distinction between Muslims and non-Muslims was plain. And Islam was more superior in most cases.

We will write a custom Essay on The Rise and Evolution of the World of Islam specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More A final wave of conversion occurred during the Ottoman Empire (13 the century to 1918). This occurred through Sufi missionaries, trade and migrations. During this era, Islam spread to Southeast Asia through trade and spread further by Sufi missionaries. The spread was finally cemented by the expansion of the territories of converted rulers and their subjects.

The Ottoman Empire The Ottoman Empire began as one of the states in present day Turkey and expanded by acquiring other staes.. The first wave of expansion of the empire occurred during the reigns of Osman I, Orkhan, Murad I, and Beyazid I as the empire absorbed sections of the Byzantine Empire (Kinross, 2002). Ottoman victories in various wars expanded their control over sections of the Balkan Peninsula.

Expansion of the empire continued under Muhammad’s heirs, Mura II and Muhammad II. The empire captured Constantinople in 1453. They won several battles partly due to the weakness and disunity among their enemies. They continued to expand their territory and by the 17th century, The Ottoman Empire included Persia and Crete.

The decline of the Ottoman Empire began in the 18th century during the Russo-Turkish Wars when the empire lost Egypt and Greece to Napoleon’s army. Russia also took control of Moldavia and Walachia. Although the rulers tried to restore order in the kingdom, they were too late and the empire was on its deathbed (Kinross, 2002).

In 1908, the Young Turk Movement, whose members wee mainly drawn from the army, overthrew the sultan and replaced him with Muhammad V. In the successive wars, Turkey lost nearly its controls in Europe to Bulgaria, Serbia, Greece, and newly sovereign Albania (Shaw, 1997).

The Young Turks took over power through a coup in 1913 (Kinross, 2002). When the WWI broke out, Arabia defeated the Turkish forces while the British occupied Baghdad and Jerusalem, by 1918, Turkish resistance was defeated in Asia and Europe, and the Ottoman Empire collapsed, an was dissolved a few months later.

The Safavid Empire The Safavid Dynasty was one of the most important dynasties in Iran. They ruled one of the largest Persian empires after Muslims had conquered it, and ruled from 1501 until 1722.

The rulers of the Safavid Dynasty opened Muslim schools and adopted Shi’a faction of Islam. At its height, the Safavid empire covered all of the modern Iran, Republic of Azerbaijan and Republic of Armenia, most of Iraq, Georgia, Afghanistan, and regions of Pakistan, Turkmenistan and Turkey.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Rise and Evolution of the World of Islam by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Together with the Ottoman and Mughal empires, the Safavid empire was one of the most powerful empires of its time. Despite its collapse in 1736, the empire led to the restoration of Persia as an economic giant, led to the establishment of an efficiently run state, and advanced architecture and other forms of art.

References Ikram, S. M. (1964). Muslim Civilization in India. New York: Columbia University Press

Kinross, L. (2002). The Ottoman Centuries: The Rise and Fall of the Turkish Empire. NY: Morrow

Shaw, S. J. (1997). History of the Ottoman Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.


Drama – the Relevance of the Oldest Plays Reflective Essay essay help: essay help

Table of Contents The Valdez play and US national leaders

Concept of marriage in ‘A Doll’s house’

Proposal for ‘The glass menagerie’

Prior to commencement of this course, I thought drama was disconnected from present day experiences, but I was surprised to find that even some of the oldest plays are still relevant today.

I expected to learn about particular components of the social and cultural backgrounds of the plays by simply looking through their scripts. After completion of this course, I found that those expectations were met. It is indeed possible to deduce the social and cultural values of a certain society simply from the plays written at that time.

Lastly, I did not expect to become more analytical about my own society as a result of studying drama. However, after doing this course, I have realized that ideologies are prevalent in almost all spheres of life; politics, education and entertainment are just some of the many examples.

Through this course, I have learnt how to distinguish between useful and harmful ideas. Since some plays can be rich and meaningful while others can be shallow and unbalanced, it is always best to assess them first. The same analysis can be applied in the above mentioned spheres of life.

The Valdez play and US national leaders The aspect I found most convincing about the play was the commoditization of Hispanics and other minority groups in the US. Miss Jimenez came to purchase a brown Mexican who would be used in Governor Reagan’s campaign to appeal to a larger crowd. In other words, ethnic minorities were seen as a platform for advancing Caucasian Americans’ political or social goals.

They were treated as nothing more than a means-towards-an-end rather than genuine individuals. In this regard, one can say that the stereotypes prevalent within the country are reducing ethnic minorities to commodities. US national leaders would find this component quite useful as they would refrain from using ethnic minorities for political aims.

Instead, they would focus on each and everyone’s strong points. People would get appointed or promoted on the basis of their merits rather than their ethnic identity. Another aspect of the play that would be useful to US administrators that are dealing with immigration is the aspect of seasonal immigrants.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More In the play, the first model represents the typical farm worker that comes in once in a year, works the fields and goes back home. This kind of worker requires special policy provisions that can allow him to make such seasonal trips in and out of the country. He renders a great service to the nation, but still wants to maintain links with his native home.

Concept of marriage in ‘A Doll’s house’ I was quite surprised that the idea of terminating a marriage was unheard of in those times. Women had very few rights in that society if they were expected to stay in marriages irrespective of how fulfilling or unfulfilling they were.

I think this play illustrates just how different societal values have become. In the 19th Century, women were not allowed to pursue freedom, independence and happiness (especially at the expense of marriage).

Nora is a woman who struggles to break free; her choice to leave her husband becomes a symbol of rebelliousness against her own society. This was the reason why the play caused a lot of unrest in western literature at the time. Fortunately, these challenges no longer exist in modern western societies. Women now have the ability to make choices in their marriages.

Proposal for ‘The glass menagerie’ The topic of the proposal will be “How the glass menagerie illustrates the breakup of family structures.” Through the main characters in the play, it will be explained that family structures in modern societies are quite fragile and can be easily broken. The work will focus on Tom and his struggles, Amanda’s maternal failures and Laura’s unfulfilled expectations.

In the article “Nightingale Benedict “This Menagerie is Much Too Cosy.” New York Times, 11 December 1983”, the author argues that at face value, Amanda seems like a well-meaning and concerned parent.

Many mothers have nudged their children to stop smoking and worried about them when life seemed too hard for them. However, Amanda crosses the line when she stretches these good intentions to the limit. She starts intruding into her children’s lives and uses words like to ‘we’ and ‘I’ to talk about their behavior.

We will write a custom Essay on Drama – the Relevance of the Oldest Plays specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Furthermore, Amanda assumes that what was good for her is good for her daughter too. She manipulates and controls her children and thus ends up destroying the very same people she had hoped to fix. The proposal will look at more of these arguments concerning Amanda’s character so as to relate them to the breakdown of family structures.

In another book, “Bloom, Harold. The Glass Menagerie. NY: Infobase publishing. 2006. Print”, the author talks about the shattered faith of Amanda’s only daughter Laura. Upon learning about Jim’s engagement, Laura goes through an emotional storm. The event took away her innocence and destroyed the faith she had in love. All these unfulfilled expectations were brought on by her mother’s pressures and her brother’s lack of support. This line of argument will be explored further in the proposal.


Market Plan of Zeep Lawn Mower Term Paper college application essay help

Main objective This market plan focuses on a brief and straight forward plan of extending the already existing Zeep to a lawn mower in the market. This paper provides a straight forward plan of marketing that will be used in order to attain the zeep lawn mower brand extention marketing plan.

Brand extention is the process of making use of the benefits derived from an existing brand in the market to bring into the market a new product using the same brand (Taylor 14). After the successful launch and use of zeep in the market, the company wishes to extend it by introducing a lawn mower.

With this brand name, it is expected that the large customer bases of the zeep product will stand higher chances of benefiting from this product.

It is very important to market this new brand zeep lawn mower given that there is stiff competition in the lawn mower market owing to the fact that even Honda have introduced been able to make lawnmowers. The company therefore intends to use the brand name in order to take advantage of the existing customer base in the market.

This product will be available at all our retailing agents’ world wide in order to make it possible for the consumers to access it. Given that our current customers have always been satisfied with our products, we expect them to make use of the zeep lawnmower and even recommend it to others. The benefits from the customers will be a great benefit to both the new product and the existing brand and this can help the business plan for future marketing activities (Sengupta 268).

Our main objectives will be to increase our market gross sales and in the process increase our earned profits. As a result of this, we intend to increase our employee number by bringing on board more expertise to help in the manufacture and marketing of the new product. Another objective will be to grow our customer base by reaching to new consumers who will make use of the lawnmower product.

Goods or services

The creep lawnmower is an automotive machine that makes use of a rotating blade around a vertical or horizontal axis to cut a plot of grass at a length that is even. This machine is very important because several homesteads have lawns that need to trimmed and maintained well using a lawnmower

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Competition

There are several other companies that manufacture lawn mowers in the market hence the competition is quite stiff. Our main competitor in this new product is Honda that currently commands a large share of the market. However, our brand name (Zeep lawnmower), comprises of a brand that is well known and widely used in the market. This in itself makes our zeep lawnmower product unique and better than the other lawnmowers in the market.

Projected outcomes

After a period of one year, this product is expected to pay back by realizing great profits. In the short term we expect to see a steady and reasonable increase in customer numbers, gross sells and profits levels. In the long run, the client base is expected to grow tremendously, gross sales doubling and earning great profits compared to the levels that are currently being realized.

Implementation plan

This section basically reflects how the plan of developing and introducing the new lawnmower in to the market is going to be carried out step by step. This will reflect how as an organization, we will turn the stated plan into expected results.

In achieving the above, there are a few challenges that are bound to come along the way. One, being a new line of business, we don’t have enough expected expertise to carry on the task.

We will therefore need to hire individuals who are already in the field of manufacturing lawnmowers to help us in this task. Hiring expertise is very expensive given that they have to be enumerated on terms that are above their current terms.

Being a new venture, the company will also be expected to acquire a set of new machinery that will be used that will be used to come up with the zeep lawnmower. This in itself makes it an expensive venture since it requires huge amounts of capital to setup.

In real sense, we need a new set of expertise hem implement and a support human resource group to help the new set up, setting up capital is needed to purchase the manufacturing equipments, financial recourses are also needed to purchase the parts that are needed for assembling in order to come up with the new machine, money is needed for salary and wage payment to the workers, distribution costs of the complete product have to be met among other implementation requirement that may come along the way.

We will write a custom Term Paper on Market Plan of Zeep Lawn Mower specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Sequence of activities and events Creep lawnmower

Initial planning for the lawnmower project purchase of manufacturing machinery Installation of manufacturing equipment Human resources recruitment Purchase or parts to be assembled Commencement of manufacturing process Distribution of complete machine to sell agents J F M A M J J A S O N Evaluation, control and contingency plan Evaluation

As the implementation process continues, it is important to note the results and keenly take not of new happenings in the inside and outside surroundings. A close observation needs to be made in order to determine whether the stated programmes meet the desired objectives of customer growth, increase in gross sells and rise in profits. Any programmes that will not be in line with the above objectives will be changed. The performance will be compared with the budget requirements at every stage. (Schmitt 223) The variations noticed will give the information required to evaluate the impact of each program.

A keen study of the market will be analyzed so as to determine to what extend the creep lawnmower will change the market. If the market change will be insignificant, the plan will be reviewed to ensure that it is productive.


In this section we will be concerned with looking at how the given programmes support the tactics that are put in place. We will also ensure that the strategies being practiced are in line with this plan for a creep lawnmower development. Monitoring of how the project is fairing on will be done at given points in time and this will help in the modification of the necessary market plan. (Sherman 374)

Contingency plan

The main challenge to this plan is getting experienced expertise since they are scarce and absorbed in other firms. If this happens, the company will be farced to poach workers and give them rates that are above market rates in order to attract them. Better working conditions will also be provided in order to maintain the workforce. Competition may lead competitors lowering their market prices in order to bit the creep lawnmower, this will force us to revise our prices and improve our product further. In case such challenges among others occur, then we will be well prepared to handle them. (Dacko 491).

Works Cited Dacko, G. Scott. The advanced dictionary of marketing: Putting theory to use.

New York: Oxford University Press, 2008.

Schmitt, Berndt. Handbook on brand and experience management. Cheltenham: Edward Elgar, 2008.

Sengupta, Subroto. Brand positioning: Strategies for competitive advantage. Delhi [u.a.]: McGraw-Hill, 2005.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Market Plan of Zeep Lawn Mower by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Sherman, J. Andrew. Franchising


Public Involvement and Community Development in Australia Essay (Critical Writing) college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Table of Contents Introduction

The Aboriginal Issue

Direct Democracy and the Aboriginal

Deliberative Democracy Applied to the Aboriginal




Introduction Democracy is the system of government which is favored and held in high esteem by most countries in the 21st century. This system is characterized by fair and equal treatment for all members of the society and the right of every person to take part in decision making.

Despite these lofty standards which are synonymous with democracy, it does not always result in everyone’s voice being heard. Instead, democracy is concerned more with achieving the “common good” at the expense of promoting the private good of each citizen (Young, 1997). While this approach may work in a homogenous society, it is detrimental in societies which have minority groups.

This is because in direct democracy there are no political representatives who are used to make decision for their people. This paper will argue that deliberative democracy, which entails the involvement of the community in public affairs, is the most appropriate model and it results in community development.

The paper will reinforce this assertion by critically reflecting two arguments presented in the article “Communication and the other: beyond Deliberative Democracy” by Young and “Local Cross-cultural planning and decision-making with indigenous people in Broome, Western Australia” by Kliger and Cosgrove.

The Aboriginal Issue Kliger and Cosgrove (1999) highlight the situation of the Indigenous population of Australia. This people make up 2.4% of the Australian population, according to the 2006 Census, and face incredible social disadvantage with about two-thirds living in areas that are classified as “rural”.

Debates are ongoing concerning land issues which white settlers from Britain annexed and subsequently assumed dominance over while ignoring the Aboriginal laws.

The Aboriginal people were therefore sidelined in the decision making of their country but also lost their land due to the legal laws that were formulated by the government. Cultural difference especially towards the Aboriginal resulted in this people being termed as difficult people which resulted in discrimination (Kliger


Shared intentionality Reflective Essay college essay help near me

Introduction In this paper, Tomasello and Carpenter (2007) argue for the significance of processes of shared intentionality in children’s early cognitive development. To fully explore this idea, they discuss four vital aspects of social-cognitive skills and how they are altered by shared intentionality.

The authors look at two sides of each of these four aspects: a form of individualistic version of the skill and a version based on shared intentionality. As stated by the authors, shared intentionality is a very vital process in children’s cognitive development as it allows brings out the uniqueness out every child during the developmental stage, and is very important towards cognitive development.

Summary The authors attempt to answer the question on whether shared intentionality is important to the cognitive development of children. The question stems from the fact that human cognition is very different from that of animals, including our closest ‘relatives’, primates.

Although primates have some level of collaboration among them, the extent of the level of collaboration among them remains a controversial subject. Children, on the other hand, engage in collaborative ideas as they find it to be more rewarding as they develop shared goals and plans through shared intentionality.

The answer to the question lies in the authors’ analysis of the four core aspects of social-cognitive skills. They observe that apes are mostly concerned with individualistic objectives while engaging in group activities, in other words, they exploit others by collecting information from them, controlling them, coordinating actions with them for their own advantage, and frequently engage in competitive behavior.

However, children are more concerned with sharing psychological states during collaborative activities by providing them with useful information, forming shared intentions and attention with others, and achieving cognitive development from demonstrations for their own use.

Another answer to the significance of shared intentionality in children would focus on the fact that children are able to construct exceptionally powerful types of perspectival cognitive demonstration when they engage in shared activities. This might be shared intentionality.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Work Cited Tomasello, Michael. and Carpenter, Malinda. (2007). Shared intentionality. Developmental Science, 10:1 (2007), pp 121–125


Customer Service Coordination Autobiography Essay college application essay help

Employability Skills Marketing Executive

The employer is looking for a Marketing Executive and the focus is on a marketing function. The remuneration package is in the range of £18,000 to 24,000 per annum plus excellent benefits. The job role is described as follows:

The Marketing Executive must prepare and deliver the marketing plan, on time and on budget on an annual basis using liaison with other departments where necessary.

The marketing plan includes all the traditional element of the marketing mix, including advertising, tradeshows and exhibitions, public relations, direct mail, search engine optimization, literature and promotional items. Some of the items will be external and require management of third parties (Turner, 2011, p.1).


There is no need to be a mathematical genius to take on this job. But the application of numeracy for this job is in professional level. Team work is very crucial for this job.

I need to establish a professional relationship with the people I am working with. At the same time I need to master self-management because part of the job requires the preparation and delivery of a marketing plan.

Business and customer awareness is necessary in order to create an appropriate marketing plan. It also requires a high level of computer literacy in order to use the computer not only to develop the plan but also to deal with search engine optimization needs. Problem solving skills are required because there is a need to interact with heads of various departments.

Thus, communication and literacy must be at a professional level. My main problem here is the lack of experience when it comes to the advertising aspect of the job.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More Management Information Analyst – Banking Complaints

The job is on a contractual basis for six months. The salary is £18,000 to 23,000 thousand per annum. The job role is described as follows:

It requires the design, testing and implementation of operational processes and data systems. Also requires the provision of accurate, high quality reporting enabling the business to make timely and appropriate decisions, resulting in increased business effectiveness and reduced costs. Finally, the job requires effective interrogation and monitoring of management information related complaints, the identification of emerging trends and delivery of root cause analysis of complaints (FPSG Connect, 2011, p.1).


The application of numeracy is in the professional level. Team work is also an important concept to master because this job requires interaction with other people working on the same problem. Self-management is needed in order to pace oneself when it comes to providing time and accurate reports.

It also important to have business and customer awareness in order to develop an effective root causes analysis of problems. Communication and literacy skills are dependent on the software used by the company.

This also affects the other factors such as problem solving skills and application of IT. The only hurdle in this job is to become familiar with the software and that can be accomplished with a few weeks of training after hiring.

Customer Service Coordinator

The customer service coordinator is the first person seen by the customers entering the office. The salary for this job is £13,500 to 18,000. The job role is described as follows:

The Customer Service Coordinators is the first face-to-face point of contact for customers entering an A4e Office. Working on the new Work Programme contract, the coordinator will offer a warm and professional welcome, and direct customers to the most appropriate location or to an A4e staff.

We will write a custom Essay on Customer Service Coordination specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The coordinator will effectively control customer flows within the office, maintaining a personal and courteous atmosphere (A43 Limited, 2011, p.1).


The application of numeracy is in the practical level – meaning there is no need to perform calculations using a calculator or computer. Team work is needed but it only requires minimal effort because the work load is not that difficult. Self-management on the other hand is the key factor because the coordinator must be self-aware all the time in relation to the environment and the needs of the customers.

Business and customer awareness is also an important factor as this is the area that the employer would measure when it comes to being effective as coordinator. Application of IT, problem solving and communication and literacy only requires the minimum application. This means that the job does not require technical and specialised skills in these areas. I have the skills set to accomplish all of the above.

Lending Assistant – Banking

This job requires the applicant to work closely with the Business Manager of the said bank. The salary is £18,500 per annum. The job role is described as follows:

Assist Business Manager to prepare credit proposals for new and existing borrowing customers. Prepare credit reviews on customer’s standing, business performance and relationship with the bank. Carry out the pre-call and follow-up marketing works. Follow up on account opening for new and existing customers. And to prepare instructions and follow-up letters to surveyors (Wilde Associates, 2011, p.1).


The application of numeracy is at a professional level. This is related to the application of IT because the job requires mastery of the use of software applications such as spreadsheets etc. Team work is not a primary concern because the job basically centres on the need to assist the Business Manager.

However, business and customer awareness is an important part of the job requirement because it is impossible to prepare credit reviews without this skills set. Problem solving, communication and literacy is a skill that is developed after a few weeks of spending time with the Business Manager as I try to master a system unique to the organisation.

Self-management is important in order to meet deadlines and submit accurate reports. There is a need to learn the intricacies of a new system; this would require a few weeks of on the job training but I have the skills set to accomplish all of the above.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Customer Service Coordination by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Business Banking Relationship Officer

The job requires a close working relationship with the Senior Business Banking Manager. The basic salary is £25,000 plus bonus. The job role is described as follows:

The applicant must assist the Senior Business Banking Manager in the running of a portfolio of local business customers, helping to build strong relationships and assisting in the acquisition of new customers.

The applicant must possess a good understanding of company financials such as balance sheets, profit and loss accounts and cash flow statements. The job requires the applicant to develop excellent communication skills with the ability to focus customer needs (The Oakland Partnership Limited, 2011, p.1).


The application of numeracy is in the professional level. This requires understanding of mathematical formulas that would result in generating data used in balance sheets and profit and loss accounts.

At the same time the IT application factor is related to the use of software such as spreadsheets and whatever system the bank is using to integrate all pertinent information into one report. Team work is an important concept to master but there is no need to learn how to manage a group because the position requires an assistant role to the Senior Business Banking Manager.

Business and customer awareness is needed to address customer needs. The same is true when it comes to problem solving and communication and literacy. These are needed to provide excellent service. I have the skills set to accomplish all of the above.

Communication Skills Customer Service Coordinator

The customer service coordinator is the first person seen by the customers entering the office. The salary for this job is £13,500 to 18,000. The job role is described as follows:

The Customer Service Coordinators is the first face-to-face point of contact for customers entering an A4e Office. Working on the new Work Programme contract, the coordinator will offer a warm and professional welcome, and direct customers to the most appropriate location or to an A4e staff.

The coordinator will effectively control customer flows within the office, maintaining a personal and courteous atmosphere (A4e Limited, 2011, p.1).

Dear Mr. Turner:

With reference to your advertisement on looking for a Customer Service Coordinator, I submit my candidacy today with the attached curriculum vitae.

I have been working as a customer service representative for a reputable bank in London for three years now. Ideally, this position will enable me to use my experience in the banking industry and use it to serve customers at A4e Limited. I also started my professional life working as an executive assistant.

The skills that I acquired from these two jobs would give me enough confidence and knowledge to tackle the problems as a Customer Service Coordinator. But at the same time I look forward to learning the unique way that your company deals with customers.

I realise that there are limitations to written communication of this type. Therefore, I look forward to participate in a personal interview. I would then be able to answer your questions. It would also be the best time for me to better present my qualifications.

Thank you very much for your time and consideration. I look forward to speaking with you Mr. Turner.

Career Objective

A highly-trained customer service representative with several years experience working in a London bank. Seeking a position, that will leverage working experience in the field of customer care.


2005-2008 Bachelor’s degree in Accounts and Business Administration from the Manchester Business College

2002-2004 Diploma in Business Administration from the Manchester Business College

Work Experience

2003-2004 Executive Assistant


Record and transcribe the minutes of executive meetings;

Travel arrangements for CEO;

Prepare expense reports; and

Responsible for providing back-up data.

2008-2010 Customer Service Representative


Receiving and processing new client accounts;

Implement requested changes to existing accounts; and

Performing other clerical duties as requested.

Management Information Analyst – Banking Complaints

The job is on a contractual basis for six months. The salary is £18,000 to 23,000 thousand per annum. The job role is described as follows:

It requires the design, testing and implementation of operational processes and data systems. Also requires the provision of accurate, high quality reporting enabling the business to make timely and appropriate decisions, resulting in increased business effectiveness and reduced costs. Finally, the job requires effective interrogation and monitoring of management information related complaints, the identification of emerging trends and delivery of root cause analysis of complaints (FPSG Connect, 2011, p.1).

Dear Mr. Chesterton:

With reference to your advertisement on looking for a Management Information Analyst, I submit my candidacy today with the attached curriculum vitae.

I have been working as a customer service representative for a reputable bank in London for three years now. Ideally, this position will enable me to use my experience in the banking industry and use it to serve customers at your bank. My three-year work experience in the bank exposed me to the different aspects of the banking industry, especially when it comes to dealing with customer complaints.

The skills that I acquired from my past employment would give me enough confidence and knowledge to tackle the problems as a Management Information Analyst with specific application on banking complaints. But at the same time I look forward to learning a new system especially if your bank uses particular software that integrates all pertinent information regarding customer information and feedback.

I realise that there are limitations to written communication of this type. Therefore, I look forward to participate in a personal interview. I would then be able to answer your questions. It would also be the best time for me to better present my qualifications.

Thank you very much for your time and consideration. I look forward to speaking with you Mr. Chesterton.

Career Objective

A highly-trained customer service representative with several years experience working in a London bank. Seeking a position, that will leverage working experience in the field of customer care.


2005-2008 Bachelor’s degree in Accounts and Business Administration from the Manchester Business College

2002-2004 Diploma in Business Administration from the Manchester Business College

Work Experience

2003-2004 Executive Assistant


Record and transcribe the minutes of executive meetings;

Travel arrangements for CEO;

Prepare expense reports; and

Responsible for providing back-up data.

2008-2010 Customer Service Representative


Receiving and processing new client accounts;

Implement requested changes to existing accounts; and

Performing other clerical duties as requested.

Lending Assistant – Banking

This job requires the applicant to work closely with the Business Manager of the said bank. The salary is £18,500 per annum. The job role is described as follows:

Assist Business Manager to prepare credit proposals for new and existing borrowing customers. Prepare credit reviews on customer’s standing, business performance and relationship with the bank. Carry out the pre-call and follow-up marketing works. Follow up on account opening for new and existing customers. And to prepare instructions and follow-up letters to surveyors (Wilde Associates, 2011, p.1).

Dear Mr. Blair:

With reference to your advertisement on looking for a Lending Assistant, I submit my candidacy today with the attached curriculum vitae.

I have been working as a customer service representative for a reputable bank in London for three years now. Ideally, this position will enable me to use my experience in the banking industry and use it to serve customers at your bank. My three-year work experience in the bank exposed me to the different aspects of the banking industry.

I am very interested to serve as an assistant to the Business Manager. My first experience as a professional was working as an executive assistant to a CEO. This means that I can handle the requirements of the job especially when it comes to creating reports and writing letters to prospective clients.

The skills that I acquired from my past employment would give me enough confidence and knowledge to tackle the problems as a Lending Assistant. But at the same time I look forward to learning a new system especially if your bank uses particular software that integrates all pertinent information regarding customer information and feedback.

I realise that there are limitations to written communication of this type. Therefore, I look forward to participate in a personal interview. I would then be able to answer your questions. It would also be the best time for me to better present my qualifications.

Thank you very much for your time and consideration. I look forward to speaking with you Mr. Blair.

Career Objective

A highly-trained customer service representative with several years experience working in a London bank. Seeking a position, that will leverage working experience in the field of customer care.


2005-2008 Bachelor’s degree in Accounts and Business Administration from the Manchester Business College

2002-2004 Diploma in Business Administration from the Manchester Business College

Work Experience

2003-2004 Executive Assistant


Record and transcribe the minutes of executive meetings;

Travel arrangements for CEO;

Prepare expense reports; and

Responsible for providing back-up data.

2008-2010 Customer Service Representative


Receiving and processing new client accounts;

Implement requested changes to existing accounts; and

Performing other clerical duties as requested.

Reflective Assessment In any struggle, the battle is half won by those who come prepared (Dikel


Political Reformation in the Arab World Essay college essay help online: college essay help online

In his article, Diamond illustrates the political mayhem currently taking place in many nations of the Arab World. The current chaotic nature of these countries is because of political reformists that have sensitized the large mass of citizens about the significance of moving from dictatorial-type of ruling to democratic-type of governance.

This document, therefore, critically analyzes these incidences and examines the causes and impacts of these occurrences in Arab world reformation, as illustrated in Diamond’s article.

In the last few decades, most countries around the world have experienced major political revolts, all in a bid to oust tyrannical rulers, who have sunk their countries into havens of corruption, nepotism and other ills associated with bad governance. The revolts chiefly originated in Eastern Europe, where angry activists toiled hard, to uproot these autocratic rulers, and their regime of corruption and non-democracy.

In the 1970s, for instance, countries such as Greece, Spain and Portugal had undergone this reformation and had transformed into democratically governed states. This phase was dubbed as the first wave of political transformation, with a shift from dictatorial rule to democracy.

The second phases took place in Korea and Taiwan, with the Philippines following suit. The third occurred in sub-Saharan Africa, where Muslim states took their frustrations to the streets to force out these leaders. Established political analysts around the world, now view the political mayhem happening in Arab world as a possible start of the fourth phase.

Diamond also exemplifies how different leaders have been overthrown, paving way for democracy, examples being the Tunisian leader, and his Egyptian counterpart. Diamond, on one side, believes that the mass oppositions will bring liberation and end despotism in the concerned Arab countries (King 35).

This is evident in countries such as Egypt, which is now headed for fresh elections that will bring in a new dawn of democracy (Ottaway and Amr 25). On the other hand, the article seems to differ with the protestors’ main call, arguing that they are now gradually petering out as they tyrant forces overpower them through intimidations, seizure and persecutions.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More As it is evident in Bahrain and Yemen, the law enforcers have retaliated by perpetrating violence to demonstrators, killing and injuring scores along the way. As a result, many have relented, negatively affecting their struggle for reformation.

Based on this unending struggle for independence in most of the Arabian countries, it is safe to say that other unaffected countries such as Morocco and Jordan will use this as an example, thereby starting political upheavals in their nations as well. This will hence lead to the ultimate end of the long-lived tyrannical rule and institute a fair and democratic ruling regime.

Conversely, if the protestors admit defeat in their struggle for liberation, the current tyrants will be more vigilant and strengthen their authority to fight any further opposition. This will in turn make it more difficult protestors to struggle for political overhaul.

Currently, rulers of the nations unaffected by these civil disorders have taken new measures, in a bid to curb protests, but not necessarily to bring reform. The said leaders put up boards that studies reforms in governance, but they do not proceed to implement these reforms. Besides, the people are watchful and may as well revolt, on failure of reform implementation.

It is also apparent that the older ruling styles of power inheritance are gradually losing ground, and are bound to fail if intervention through reform does not occur. Moreover, even if these governments defeat the reformists, their relief is only for a while, since more and more revolts will emerge.

Such are the cases that have taken place in Libya and Syria. In addition, international players such as the US are also responsible in sensitizing the natives of these countries about the benefits democracy. On the other hand, the US and some European countries exacerbate the condition by supplying demonstrators with ammunitions.

Numerous nations in the Arab region have experienced countless protests as reform advocates clash with the authorities, in an effort to bring democracy in these autocratic systems of ruling. In their struggle, they have undergone through strong opposition from the authorities, leading to many casualties, many of whom are innocent demonstrators.

We will write a custom Essay on Political Reformation in the Arab World specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More However, some have succeeded by ousting and prosecuting their leaders. Moreover, this trend seems to continue until the end of the tyrannical regime.

Works Cited King, Stephen. The New Authoritarianism in the Middle East and North Africa. Indiana, IN: Indiana University Press, 2009. Print.

Ottaway, Marina, and Amr, Hamzawy. Getting to pluralism: political actors in the Arab world. Washington, DC: Carnegie Endowment for International Peace, 2009. Print.


Supply chain management process Analytical Essay scholarship essay help

Introduction Supply Chain management is an integral part of every organization that deals with manufacturing with an aim of supplying finished products to a specific group of customers. Supply chain management ensures that organizations are able to accurately and efficiently acquire raw materials, manage work In progress and also deliver finished goods to where they are needed in good quality (Bardi


Quality Management systems Analytical Essay college essay help near me: college essay help near me

Table of Contents Introduction

Quality management system used by Toyota Motor Corporation

Quality management system in Australian airline


Introduction According to Larry English, the principles and strategies for information quality management have been in existence for decades. Any quality management process begins and ends with the consumers.

It starts with understanding consumers’ needs for the product, initiating quality parameters to attain them and culminates with assessing whether consumers’ requirements are attained (English, 2004). I will discuss how quality management systems are used to improve the quality of a product/service and satisfy customer needs.

I will evaluate how the Toyota Motor Corporation has employed quality management systems to improve the quality of their Corolla products. I will also talk about how the Australian Airline use its modern mobile messaging system to provide quality services to passengers at affordable prices.

Quality management system used by Toyota Motor Corporation The Toyota Motor Corporation is the biggest car producer in Japan. It has been the largest automobile producer in the world since 2004 (Leney, 2004). Since 1999, Toyota has made aggressive marketing campaigns to encroach into the European Market (Bodevin 2010). The company hired European designers to develop cars that matched the needs customers from Europe (Vries 2001). Toyota also aimed to expand its production capacity in Europe.

For example, it launched two new manufacturing plants in 2004: the Polish plant for manufacturing manual transmissions for Avensis, Corolla and Yaris; and the Valenciennes plant in France for producing Yaris. In 2002, the company set up Toyota Motor Manufacturing Turkey, to produce Corolla sedans for export purposes (Prebil 2010).

Toyota Corolla has many competitive advantages when compared to other automobile competitors. For example, the 1998 Corolla model offered superior power with admirable economy, a comfy interior and reliability. The current model is evolutionary, fixing shortfalls without reducing Corolla’s strengths.

For instance, it is now easier to handle Corolla S than the previous Corolla LE model because it offers a well-cushioned ride. The poor air condition system has been enhanced especially in the 2004 models compared to the 2003 generations.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The interior space has been enlarged to accommodate five passengers comfortably. In addition, the current model has a superior acceleration with an automatic transmission. The gas mileage is also very efficient (about 38 for highway and 29 when driving in the city). Even the small irritations seen in previous Corolla have been rectified.

For instance, the fragile-feeling door handles have been swapped with pull and it opens handles to enable people with gloves or bigger hands open the door easily. Moreover, the exterior of the Corolla S model has been upgraded with a European-bulbous appearance. The back has smart tail-lights with assimilated amber turn indicators for safety (Zatz, 2008)

The S model has a superior rpm range when compared to other competitors. The model has an efficiently-designed pedal-to-fuel curve that makes Corolla stronger even in city traffic.

In addition, the engine is not extremely noisy under hard acceleration. Generally, the S model is easier to handle than other cars. Majority of drivers will discover that Corolla S will swiftly attend to their needs. The S model feels lively and fast even if the tires appear to complain under stress (Zatz, 2008).

Quality management system in Australian airline Quality management system is a combination of work ethics and practices for enhancing passenger safety and upgrading boarding services in aviation industry (Smith, 2002). For example, Australian airline has upgraded its mobile messaging system to provide quality services at affordable prices (Mulholland, 2005).

The airline has launched an SMS-based boarding pass and also installed novel self-service check-in reception desks at airports to provide customers with an efficient and swift check-in services. Under this new system, all passengers receive their flight pass via email or text messages.

For those passengers who do not have check-in luggage, they immediately board the plane using the pass sent to them through email or SMS. Passengers are also allowed to select their preferred seats at the check-in reception desk. The entire process takes about 13 seconds for each passenger, compared to the previous process which took over 60 seconds (Milojkovic, 2011).

We will write a custom Essay on Quality Management systems specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The major aspect of this messaging system is the novel scanning technology that scrutinizes the text message conveyed to a passenger’s cell phone via the boarding code SMS platform. The new mobile messaging system is able to analyze a message transmitted to any type of cell phone, including smartphones.

This represents a major technological advancement that has enabled Australian airline to issue boarding passes for all passengers. As a result, the airline recorded over 9% increase in the volume of passengers who used this service (Smith, 2002).

It is worth to note that both Toyota Motor Corporation and Australian airline have integrated quality management systems in their operations to improve the quality of their products and services respectively. These efforts mirror David Garvin’s eight dimensions of quality which he observes that consumers have diverse opinions on quality compared to that of a producer.

Garvin defines quality in relation to costs and prices. He states that a quality product (service) is one that offers performance, reliability and serviceability at an affordable price (Das 2007).

As noted above, safety management systems play crucial role in any airline operations. Experience has revealed that quality management systems enhance productivity of any organization. Given the current economic status and stiff competition in the global market, it is paramount that top-level management and employees play active roles in implementing quality management systems to provide superior products/services to meet customer needs.

Reference Bodevin, L. 2010, ‘While Detroit Slept: Toyota Invaded the American Car Market’. Web.

Das, S. 2007, ‘Quest for Quality: Thoughts, Ideas, Concepts, Views on Quality and Process Improvement in the Information technology’. Web.

English, L. 2004, putting Quality Process in Place to Exploit Technology. DataFlux Corporation, Cary, NC.

Not sure if you can write a paper on Quality Management systems by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Leney, A. 2004, ‘Vehicle Recycling on South Tawara’. Web.

Milojkovic, D. 2011, ‘Australian airline introduces SMS boarding passes’. Web.

Mulholland, K. 2005, ‘Aerospace Standard’. Web.

Prebil, S. 2010, ‘The international expansion of a company into a foreign market’. Web.

Smith, M. 2002, ‘Safety Management Systems: What’s in it for you’. Web.

Vries, W. 2001, ‘Performance, quality, Management’. Web.

Zatz, D. 2008, ‘Introduction: 2004 Toyota Corolla Reviews’. Web.


Psychological Impacts of Sexual Abuse on Ryan Analytical Essay writing essay help: writing essay help

An older boy had allegedly abused Ryan sexually on several occasions. Such instances are dramatic and bring about a physical and psychological distress that may affect Ryan`s life in the short run and in the long run. With regards to the case at hand, Ryan is likely to suffer psychologically as a result of trauma and depression.

These will have overall effect of reducing his self-esteem (Elam and Kleist, 1999). In normal circumstances, Ryan is expected to suffer from trauma because of the experience that he had. This may affect his ability to live as a normal teenager and adult later on in life.

The effects and intensity of the negative experience that he had during the encounters when he was molested are likely to instil fear, anger and rage in him. He may develop a phobia to other childern, a move that will affect his social life as a teenager and as an adult. As a result, there is a high likelihood that Ryan will not be satisfied with his adult life.

At the same time, Ryan may suffer from depression and low self-esteem. The events that happened to him will affect him psychologically. This may lead to the development of helplessness attitude in Ryan (Jack, Dutton and Webb, 1995). He may also feel neglected by his family, friends and the entire society.

In addition, as a child, accepting and living with the condition might prove to be difficult. Dealing with emotional and psychological distress may lead to the emergence of low self-esteem in Ryan. This may can occur immediately, when he is a teenager or as an adult. As a result, Ryan might have a rough childhood as a result of the event which is likely to haunt him for the rest of his life.

Hindrance to Recovery Victims of sexual abuse are expected to recover from the emotional and psychological sufferings that they go through. However, there are some instances where recovery may prove to be futile. In Ryan`s case for example, emotional distress and trauma may lead to the development of powerlessness in him (Wilcox, Richards and O`Keefe, 2004).

Once this happens, Ryan will find it difficult to accept and live with the fact that he was sexually abused. Due to this fact, his self-resilience process will be distorted. It will therefore be difficult for him to contain the situation, accept it and keep it in the past.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More To try to redeem himself from the predicament, Ryan may try to dominate other children by sexually abusing them in a relatively similar manner as he was abused. Individuals do this to relieve themselves from the negative experiences that they have faced in life. However, if this happens, it will not make the situation any better but instead, it will be a hindrance to the recovery process.

Resilience Factor that may help Ryan Cope with the Situation Not all is lost after an individual is sexually abused. Ryan can cope with the situation and fully recover from it if he gets proper support from his family after the disclosure of the situation (Chaffin and Bonner, 1998).

Family support is essential as it assists an individual to cope with the situation through moderating the overall effects of the abuse. At the same time, family support will aid in reducing the adjustment problems to the situation.

In addition, the victim will receive love, acceptance and companionship from his family members. This will enhance his chances of recovering from the situation. Through family support, Ryan will therefore find it easier to accept and cope with the situation.

References Chaffin, M. and Bonner, B.L. (1998). Don’t shoot: we’re your children. Child Maltreatment, 3, p. 314–416.

Elam, G. and Kleist, D. (1999). Research on the Long-Term Effects of Child Abuse. Family Journal, 7, p. 154-160.

Jack, L. A., Dutton, D. G., and Webb, A. N. (1995). Affects of early abuse on adult affective reactions to exposure to dyadic conflict. Canadian Journal of Behaviourial Science, 17, p. 484-500.

We will write a custom Essay on Psychological Impacts of Sexual Abuse on Ryan specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Wilcox, D., Richards, F., and O`Keefe, Z. (2004). Resilience and Risk Factors

Associated with Experiencing Childhood Sexual Abuse. Child Abuse Review, 13, p. 338-352.


The Affordable Health Care for America Act of 2009 Expository Essay college essay help

Table of Contents Introduction

A Brief Explanation of the Law

Thesis Section

Opposing Views


Works Cited

Introduction Law has been an integral component of all societies whether civilized or primitive, big or small, rich or poor, strong or weak, since the very humble beginnings of human civilization. Societies have always had notions of what is permissible or impermissible and what is right or wrong. At a deeper level, law is a manifestation of people’s ideals.

It is a reflection of a society’s appreciation of its imperfections and the need to achieve order and sustain harmonious interaction between individuals and groups. It is an expression of a society’s desire to guide, direct, and control its destiny in terms of socio-economic and political development and safeguard justice, which underpins societal order.

This paper is a discussion of the Affordable Health Care for America Act approved by the House of Representatives on 7 Nov 2009. This legislative instrument has attracted important and at the same time, interesting debates from different individuals and groups of the differing sections of the multifaceted American society.

Therefore, this discussion is an addition of pertinent opinions and perspectives regarding the need for the form of healthcare guiding principle provided by this law, which the reader will obviously find worth considering. In short, this paper is an affirmative argument in favor of this critical healthcare legislation.

A Brief Explanation of the Law Virtually, every sound member of a given society yearns to have good health for a prolonged period, and where possible, prolonged lifespan. In deed, a healthy population is a requisite for sustainable social, economic, and political development. Consequently, the government, especially in a welfare economy, shoulders the responsibility of providing quality health care services to all citizens irrespective of their race, ethnic background, age, gender, religion, or political affiliation.

It also has a duty of ensuring that necessary preventive measures are put in place in order to safeguard the health of its subjects. In fact, within the well-established welfare economies like the United States and the Scandinavian nations in Europe, health care service is more of a basic human right to which all individuals and groups are entitled rather than a commodity that is available for sale in the market.

This democratic principle of governance forms the background that has informed the need for this form of law in the American marketplace (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 320). However, it is pertinent to note that, many factors are traceable in the Unites States’ histories, which have influenced its formulation.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More The intent of this law is to make available, an inexpensive health care coverage for all Americans and to put a hold on growth in national health care spending and other practical reasons.

This law intends to expand health care coverage to around forty million Americans, who are currently uninsured, by reducing the cost of health care insurance and making the overall American health care system more efficient (OpenCongress Para 1; House Committee on Energy and Commerce 318).

The law comprises a new government-run health insurance plan, popularly referred to as a public option, meant to compete with private insurance companies in health care coverage (OpenCongress Para 1).

It provides that all Americans should have health insurance and outlaws denying coverage because of a pre-existing health condition of an individual (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 318). It also includes surtax on individuals with an income exceeding $500,000.

Broadly speaking, this law seeks to introduce strong insurance market reforms in to U.S healthcare system. Its proponents believe that the system has dire broken aspects that disadvantage millions of the helpless Americans.

According to House Committee on Energy and Commerce, to improve the situation, the law has sought to introduce a new national health insurance exchange in order to ensure that “…individuals and small groups can purchase health benefits, with a choice among private insurers and a new public option competing on a level field” (319).

Another important intention of the law is the enhancement of a shared duty among government, individuals, and employers in matters of health care coverage. Therefore, under this law, employers, apart from small employers, are expected to provide legally recognizable health benefits or contribute toward the costs of health care. In addition, individuals are expected to have health insurance.

We will write a custom Essay on The Affordable Health Care for America Act of 2009 specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More The law is meant to facilitate new insurance changes and supervision by the state and federal governments with a view to create an economy that promotes competition and choice. At the same time, the law seeks to ensure that health coverage is made available for Americans who are less privileged and who need help (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 319; Jacobs and Skocpol 215).

Policymaking and implementation, in a democratic culture, is hardly a preserve of the government exclusively. Various relevant stakeholders of a given socio-economic sector have a right to take part in the formulation and implementation process of a policy, especially policies regarded as critical. Therefore, various active institutional participants took part in the creation and implementation of the Affordable Health Care Act 2009.

Thesis Section This paper is an assenting argument in favor of the Affordable Health Care Act of 2009. As pointed out earlier, the provision of quality and affordable health care services is a core responsibility of the American government. However, it is important to note that private health care sector plays a critical role in the provision of health care services.

There are many reasons that support my agreement with this important law. First, from a constitutional and moral point of view, all Americans have, and should enjoy, an inalienable right to quality and affordable health care services. As such, the government has the responsibility of intervening on any health care matter that comes as an obstacle to citizenry access to quality health care services.

Health care coverage is certainly a big issue of national concern with respect to any government that has due respect for its citizenry’s well being, because it touches on individuals and groups’ ability to access quality health care services when need be. For instance, the available statistics from the U.S Census Bureau approximated that, over 45.7 million Americans were uninsured as of 2007 (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 320).

This was equivalent to about one-seventh of the American population. Yet, even though the American government spends hugely on health care, it scores averagely, on quality-of-health care indicators. Therefore, the Obama administration’s success in instituting this legislation was timely and highly welcome.

Second, there are sufficient economic reasons that necessitate the need for this legislation. Rising healthcare costs are a critical public policy concern and a major impetus of the requisite to reform the U.S healthcare system.

For example, in the year 2008, the U.S spent roughly $ 2.4 trillion, or 17 % of GDP, on national health (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 320). Here, it is pertinent to note that the government is always under pressure to ensure fair spending on all socio-economic and political sub-systems that are under its management.

Not sure if you can write a paper on The Affordable Health Care for America Act of 2009 by yourself? We can help you for only $16.05 $11/page Learn More Therefore, it is economically practical to reform the healthcare system in order to curb unnecessary and preventable budget strains on government, families, and businesses among other socio-economic sub-systems, which are critical to sustainable development.

Moreover, there is an apparent reduction in healthcare coverage and substandard quality in the U.S healthcare system. This legislation is viable because it promises to provide shared responsibility among employers, individuals, state, and federal governments on matters of healthcare service provision and acquisition.

While we recognize the benefits of the government’s non-interference in an economy, it is equally significant to appreciate the fact that market forces alone are not sufficient in cushioning the economically less privileged from the rising costs of health care. As a result, the government should intervene and to facilitate competition and choice where possible.

This law will ensure that the uninsured and financially less privileged Americans have an affordable public option to turn to for healthcare coverage. The competition and choice introduced by this legislation will cushion millions of Americans from the current health insurance coverage and premiums, which have been growing swiftly (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 320).

Furthermore, these laws will relieve employers from exorbitant healthcare coverage for employees and their families. In the past and currently, employers have been encountering an ever-increasing challenge of paying expensive health benefits as costs of health insurance rise, while at the same time trying to cut on labor costs in order to succeed in an increasingly competitive market (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 320).

Thirdly, from a moral viewpoint, the Affordable Care Act will assist in reducing the rampant inequalities in access to health care among the Americans. Currently, racial and ethnic minorities, low-income Americans, and underserved populations tend to have higher rates of sickness, reduced access to healthcare, and fewer treatment alternatives ( Para 1). In addition, these groups are also more likely to lack health insurance in comparison to other groups of the population.

The Affordable Care Act will reduce disparities in health care access, by addressing significant health care access and initiating improvements in the health care personnel and public health. It also provides for critical expansion in community health centers to promote access to the required health care services (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 319; Para 1).

It also intends to improve health care personnel investments by increasing financing of training for basic care doctors, public health professionals, and nurses with unique attention to the labor force diversity and the requirements of the health care shortage departments (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 320; Para 1-6).

It also seeks to reduce disparities by investing in local public, state, and territorial health infrastructure. Finally, it promises to make improvements in research and embrace policy improvements, in both community and clinical preventive services, and removal of cost sharing on particular preventive services (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 320).

Finally, yet importantly, there is an evident close link between access to affordable and quality health care services and health insurance. Unfortunately, there has been a sharp decline in health coverage, which is even projected, by the relevant stakeholders such as the Institute of Medicine (IOM) of the National Academies, to continue if the U.S’ healthcare system will remain unreformed.

The IOM points out that, health coverage is fundamental to personal health and wellbeing because, for the uninsured people, there is a gap between health care needs and acquisition of health care services regardless of availability of some safety net services (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 322).

Moreover, the IOM asserts that high numbers of people without health insurance may undermine health care for people with health insurance (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 322). Concisely, high levels of uninsured, and underinsured, individuals in the U.S present critical challenges to public policy makers.

These challenges necessitate the reforms of the health care system and health insurance industry, which play a significant role in facilitating individuals and groups’ to access health care services (House Committee on Energy and Commerce 322; American Association of College of Pharmacy Para 2).

Therefore, the Affordable Care Act is a giant step towards the United States’ efforts to make its healthcare system more efficient.

Opposing Views As mentioned earlier, policy creation and implementation is not an exclusive function of the government. Rather, a process that attracts inputs, views, opinions, and ideas of various individuals and groups with stakes. In other words, the making and implementation process of a given policy faces support and opposition almost in equal measure.

Unfortunately, various relevant societal groups and stakeholders in the sector view implications of a particular policy as either beneficial or unfair. Therefore, these social and political formations seek to lobby legislators to pass, amend, or even reject a given proposed bill depending on their perceptions of a bill, as well as, their interests in relation to changes provided by a given legislative policy.

Perhaps, the Affordable Health Care for America bill encountered the toughest opposition than any other legislative policy proposed by the Obama administration (Vivar 7). The toughest opposition to the Affordable Care Bill came from the Republicans. For Republicans, the Democrats’ idea of the government assuming a leading role in health care insurance market was incompatible with their ideas. Therefore, the Republicans strongly opposed the idea of a public option.

Unfortunately, even though this law remains a highly contested issue, the major focus of the arguments is based on partisan issues, instead of an in-depth review of the actual policy. For instance, according to Georgetown Public Policy Review, contrary to claims by government organs such as the Congressional Budget Office (CBO), this law is neither cost effective nor able to facilitate reduction in the amount of money spent on national health care system (Para 1).

This opposing camp asserts that, even though the Affordable Care Act is expected to reduce the deficit by about $ 230 billion during the first decade of its implementation, the overall health care reform will cost the government $ 938 billion over ten years (Kahn, Karl, and Wolf cited in Georgetown Public Policy Review Para 2).

These opponents argue that, in order for this law to help the government save money, instead of inflicting costs up on the taxpayers, the controversial Medicare cuts must occur and that the estimated costs aught to have been projected correctly; something which, in reality, remains relatively unknown (Georgetown Public Policy Review Para 2).

The opposing camp also denounces the prospects of the Affordable Care Act helping employers to save money on health care costs as promised by this law. The dissenting camp holds that as opposed to helping employers reduce save money on health costs, health care costs are projected to increase apart from for three percent of all employers. In turn, because of the current American economic instability, more people will lose their jobs.

Therefore, given the factor of time, this camp maintains that the United States’ unstable economy should focus on job creation now, as opposed to running the risk of rendering more people jobless. The antagonists further opine that, the need for waivers by employers from the government as a temporary fix meant to help them maneuver around these new health care regulations, is an indication that its legal requirements are not practical (Georgetown Public Policy Review Para 4).

Consequently, if companies fail to ask for waivers from the government, they must comply with regulations of the new health care policy, which opponents regard as unrealistic; or be forced to hire more temporary or contracting workers instead of full time employees.

Irrespective of the apparent opposition to the Affordable Health care Act, the most important fact is that all groups acknowledge the need to reform the U.S health care system.

They only differ on the important question of how then the system should be reformed to make it efficient. While we cannot pretend that the Affordable Health care law creation, and its implementation process, will not cost our government substantial amounts of money, the ultimate benefits promised by this law are worth its costs of implementation.

It is economically arguable that the more broken the U.S health care system is now, the more it shall cost the government to reform. Therefore, participants should guard against the dangers of being over obsessed with the cost of effecting necessary reforms into our health care system at the expense of the long-term benefits that are bound to accrue from this law.

After all, we cannot dissemble that our current healthcare system is perfect, or that another alternative law will be perfect. In other words, even though this law has its own flaws, it is a perfect starting point for establishing sustainable and implementable health care reform.

Conclusion It is evident, now and in the past, that the American healthcare system requires sustainable reforms through a legislative policy that is realistic and implementable.

This paper supports the Affordable Health Care for America law of 2009 irrespective of the unavoidable flaws, which are usually common in any given policy. Its benefits outweigh its implementation costs and leave a room for any changes that can make it better. In deed, it is now a fact that, this bill will always be the starting point of any proposed health care changes.

Above everything else, fear of competition should not be given a room in our quest to establish a health care system that is responsive to our diverse socio-economic privileges and needs. Therefore, a public option is worth considering given the inability of our economic system to cater for the needs of all people uniformly and fairly.

Works Cited American Association of College of Pharmacy (AACP). Affordable Care Act Implementation, 2011. Web.

Georgetown Public Policy Review. The (Un) Affordable Care Act. 2011. Web. Health Disparities and the Affordable Care Act, 2011. Web. Understanding the Affordable Care Act: Introduction, 2011. Web.

House Committee on Energy and Commerce. Report of the Committee on Energy and Commerce on H.R. 3200. Washington, D.C: Government Printing Office, 2010. Print.

Jacobs, Lawrence, and Skocpol, Theda. Health Care Reform and American Politics: What Everyone Needs to Know: What Everyone Needs to Know Series. New York: Oxford University Press, 2010. Print.

OpenCongress. H.R.3962 – Affordable Health Care for America Act, 2011. Web.

Vivar, Luis. Obama’s Health Care Reform 2010: From Change to Concession?: Health Care Reform as an Example for Structural Resistance of the American Political System to Needed Change. New York: Grin Verlag, 2011. Print.


Congressman Grijalva and Howard Zinn Compare and Contrast Essay college admissions essay help: college admissions essay help

Having read Zinn’s People’s History of United States and having watched Congressman Grijalva’s interview in I Have Something to Say with Gabriel Buelna, it is possible to say that Zinn and Grijalva have similar ideas as well as absolutely different points of view on particular situations.

The time periods in the book and in the interviews do not coincide, however, it does not prevent me from drawing the conclusions about personal considerations of each of the persons mentioned above.

The belief in American predominance and the necessity to control other nation’s lives was seen in the past (the desire to rent as many land as possible to controlling farmers) and can be easily deduced in the current situation (war in Iraq, the intention to enter Afghanistan, etc.). Nevertheless, having similar points of view in many topics for discussion, Zinn and Grijalva may also disagree in some particular issues.

Zinn and Grijalva are sure that American nation is predominant over other nations and its impact should be used for helping others. These ideas may be considered from Grijalva’s discussion of the war in Iraq, which he supports, and Zinn’s opinion about fight of rich and poor people who pursued different goals.

Talking about Iraq, Grijalva thinks that the war should continue. American army should remain in the region until people are secured there. The necessity to continue this war in Iraq is explained by the fact that having taken the responsibility for the people, the USA should bear this responsibility and continue this war until the security of the nation is achieved.

Talking about the domination of rich people, Zinn also point at the security. “Lost jobs”, “the sudden economic crises leading to high prices”, “the lack of food and water”, ”the epidemics of disease,” and “the deaths of children” were the main reasons for “sporadic reactions from the poor” (221).

Still, the intention of rich people to stabilize the situation did not work. The situations described by Zinn and Grijalva are similar and both these people support power as the means of establishing order and security in the society.

Get your 100% original paper on any topic done in as little as 3 hours Learn More One more point where Zinn and Grijalva agreed is the necessity of the extension of the education. Zinn dwells in the 11th chapter of his book about industrialization and the increase of the machinery use. Moreover, more and more educated people were required, so the importance of education is one of the ideas Zinn considers (263).

The same opinion is expressed by Grijalva who highlights the necessity of the extension of the programs for early education. Education is considered as a guarantee of future success, the ability to work and feed the family. At the same time, Grijalva believes that government should be involved in the problems of its citizens connected with education.

The problems connected with unemployment and low level of life can be solved by means of increasing the population literacy. The industrialization cannot be implemented without educated personnel and those who managed to apply their knowledge in the developing world were successful, while those who had neither money nor knowledge had to suffer.

Grijalva and Grijalva have different points of view about treating other nations, different from American. Dwelling about population in the USA and human opportunities, Grijalva states that there are a lot of states where people from different regions were gathered and created a region with the history.

However, growing up in that region, attending schools and leading normal life may appear in the situation that they are limited in such opportunities as getting higher education or entering a military service. Grijalva is sure that it is impossible to choose one particular situation and deal with it separately.

What would happen with other people who appear at the same conditions? Grijalva is sure that to solve the problem of disbalance in the society the measures aimed at combating that unjust, while Zinn is sure that the disballance should be and it is important to create the legal acts which help control the possibility of rebellions (217).

Therefore, it may be concluded that Zinn and Grijalva have different opinions about injustice in the society. At the same time, it should be stated that both of them recognize the presence of those problems.

We will write a custom Essay on Congressman Grijalva and Howard Zinn specifically for you! Get your first paper with 15% OFF Learn More Therefore, it can be concluded that the problems discussed in the book by Zinn and in the interview of Grijalva with Gabriel Buelna are similar. It should be mentioned that discussing different periods of time, they highlighted similar problems and in some cases agreed with each other, expressing similar opinions.

Still, Zinn and Grijalva have different points of view related to social injustice. Zinn and Grijalva provide strong arguments in supporting their points of view, however, the Grijalva’s opinion about social injustice is closer to me and I suppose that the intentions to reach the balance and equality in the society should be the main priority of the government.

Works Cited Zinn, Howard. People’s History of United States. Pennsylvania, 2005. Print.


‘Designing and implementation of HR scorecard’ Analytical Essay college admissions essay help

Introduction This paper will give a critical analysis of the article ‘Designing and implementation of HR scorecard’, as written by Garrett Walker and J. Randall Macdonald, and published in the Human Resource Management Journal (Vol. 40 Issue No. 4, p365-377) during the winter of 2001. This article shows the importance of the HR scorecard in measuring performance in a business situation as an important step towards improving the business in terms of cost and value.

Discussion The authors of the article have the proper credentials that make them eligible for writing this article on how to improve a business towards a market-focused approach. The authors have used the HR scorecard from Kaplan and Norton (1996) to argue out their ideas. Unfortunately, this is their only source of supporting material and is not enough because it is limited to this HR scorecard.

The authors have not used comparison studies, which are very important in supporting the use of the HR scorecard. The bias in using the scorecard is justified by the rational that it recognizes valuations of a business’ intellectual and intangible assets.

This article helps the reader to realize that human resource is not solely concerned with training and rewarding clients, rather it also entails the monitoring of employees’ performance to foresee business success and positive financial results.

Conclusion The HR scorecard in an ideal tool that is used to assess the value of HR services in relation to business results. The article is successful in convincing the reader on the use of the HR balanced scorecard.

The article is very important to human resource management as it gives insight into the effective use of the HR scorecard in assessing HR performance. The assessment results are important in determining people’s requirements and business drivers, all of which are part of human resource management.